Chapter 1: Old New World
Notes:
Logo by SlimGrim360. TY so much!For the anniversary of this fic, I have reworked the first four chapters to be more in line with the characterization and quality of the later chapters. The original versions of these chapters have been uploaded here for archival purposes.
Chapter Text
He woke up laying on his back in a patch of flowers.
Everything hurt.
Opening his eyes, he recoiled and covered his eyes as he was met by a ray of sunlight directly to the face.
He took a deep breath. In. And out.
In… And out.
The aching in his body subsided a bit. Enough for him to get his thoughts in order and recount the events that led him here.
He’d been working his shift at the Market Mart when he got yet another call from the school, to once again tell him that his kid sibling Clover had gotten themself in trouble again. Only this time, instead of telling him to come pick them up for the day, they informed him that Clover hadn't even shown up.
Frustrated, he left work early (and was once again warned that this was the last time he could ditch before being fired) and drove home, telling himself he'd scold the kid for sleeping in after the day was over. Imagine his surprise when he couldn't find any sign of them at home.
It wasn't his first assumption that the kid played hooky, for as much trouble as they got themself into they weren't a troublemaker. He’d actually started to think they’d been kidnapped or something on the walk to school before he found their school supplies still in their room. Even better, the little cowboy Halloween costume they liked so much was gone. Wherever they went, they dressed before they left.
Wherever they went, they chose to go there instead of school. While he could understand the desire to escape that place at all costs, he really needed them to not do that.
The problem was he had no idea where they would even go. They wouldn’t be at a friend’s place (the kid didn’t have any friends), and they didn't have any places they liked to hang around other than school and home.
Calling the police got him nowhere. Apparently, ‘My kid sibling skipped school and I don’t know where they are, could you maybe help look for them?’ wasn't good enough for them to do anything. ‘ He’ll probably turn up on his own. ’ the guy said, ‘ Call back if he’s still missing by tonight. ’ Jackass.
With the authorities being useless and his frustration growing, he did the only thing he could think of. He walked around aimlessly, asking random strangers on the street if they’d seen a kid in a cowboy costume.
Thankfully, the costume made them stand out enough for people to remember seeing them. It made a kind of breadcrumb trail of witnesses that led him further and further out of the city, until , much to his dismay, finally bringing him to the forest surrounding Mt. Ebott.
He wasn't surprised Clover took the time to put on that costume before wandering into the woods. It was very them.
In a last ditch attempt to get some help, he called some of his friends to ask if they would help search the woods with him. No one picked up.
Sighing, he trekked into the forest. Up and down, he wandered the hiking trails that littered the forest, occasionally calling their name, keeping himself occupied by thinking about how he would punish the kid for pulling this stunt. No cowboy movies for a week. No, two weeks!
It was a stroke of dumb luck that he found a set of child sized footprints, leading off the premade path and into the wilderness. Oh. They would, wouldn’t they? Those footprints could’ve belonged to any other kid, but Clover would.
No cowboy movies for a month. And no toy guns either.
With nothing to go off of but a vague direction, into the woods he went. He walked in as straight on a line as he could until he found a natural looking trail going further in. It even had more tracks to follow.
It wasn't until the ground started getting steeper and he started climbing more than walking that he realized where he was being led to.
Mount Ebott.
The mountain that everyone avoids like the plague. The mountain where children kept disappearing.
Fuck .
Sure enough, there were more tiny tracks climbing upward.
Ascending the mountain, his slow panic over Clover’s wellbeing took precedence over the exhaustion of climbing the mountain. Over and over, he told himself that Clover was fine. That he’d reach the next peak and they'd be there and he'd tell them off for being there and that would be that. He tried very hard not to imagine that the last time he would ever see them was that morning.
(Now that he thought about it, he didn't actually see them that morning. He made breakfast for two, ate his share, packed them a lunch bag, put it all in the fridge and left for work before they were even up. As was his routine.)
Finally, he came to the end of the tracks. A cavern. And in that cavern was a giant hole into the mountain itself.
Calling out Clover's name to no response, he approached the hole. As he got closer, he squinted his eyes, afraid he was about to look down this pit to see his kid sibling’s mangled corpse. As he took the final steps towards the hole, his eyes were practically shut.
If his eyes had been open, maybe he wouldn't have tripped on a root and fallen head first into the hole.
Like an idiot.
He vaguely remembered flipping a few times midair before landing flat on his back and passing out. At least he didn't land on his head. How long had he been unconscious?
Wincing as he sat himself up to look around, he saw cave walls and a hallway (was it still called a hallway if it was a cave?) going deeper in. Looking up, he saw where he fell from. He'd never been good at measuring distance, but… it was a long, long drop. It was a miracle he didn't break any bones.
Who knew flowers made such good cushions. He might’ve even died if it weren't for them.
He swallowed. He could have died.
Breath in. And out.
He pushed himself up off the ground, wincing as his feet and legs and back screamed at him. He needed to get out of here, and staying here wasn't going to do him any good. He wasn't going back the way came any time soon, so the only option was the cave-hallway thing.
He forced one foot in front of the other, slowly making his way forward. He'd just have to walk it off.
The last thing he expected at the end of the hallway was a stone doorway.
People treated Ebott like it was radioactive, so he’d figured that no one else had been here for a very, very long time. Maybe ever. But if there was a manmade structure, then someone had to build it. Maybe there was someone here who could help him get out.
Through the stone doorway was an empty tunnel, with sunlight shining through a crevice in the ceiling onto a patch of grass. He didn’t pay it much mind, as he was much more interested in the doorway at the other side of the tunnel.
It was purple, for some reason.
What he saw through that door left him baffled.
A grand hall stood before him. Tall brick walls stretched at least three stories high. A wide, smooth stone floor covered the ground. A neat pile of beautiful red leaves sat between two staircases, each leading to the same doorway with a plaque hanging above it and leafy vines around it. And for some reason, the walls and floor were purple. Looking closer at the bricks, they didn't seem to be painted or anything. They were just purple. On their own.
It was nothing like the cave before.
What the hell was this doing under Ebott?
Walking further in, he noticed a simple design on the floor. A purple circle in a light purple square. But around the edges of the square was a line of red leaves someone must have put there.
Someone was living down here.
He ascended the stairs, groaning a little at his sore legs, and craned his neck to read the plaque.
Home
Who’s home? And where was this? What was this?
He moved to the next room hoping for answers, only to be even more confused. There were six giant buttons on the floor, four of which were pressed down, and a lever and sign on the wall. He went to the sign first, hoping for any kind of information.
Only the fearless may proceed.
Brave ones, foolish ones.
Both walk not the middle road.
Okay? That told him nothing. What was even the point of putting up a sign if it wasn't going to say anything useful? He tried pressing the remaining buttons, and then pulling the lever. Nothing happened. What was even the point of this stuff?!
The more he saw of this place the less it made sense. He'd probably have more patience for this if his legs and back weren’t still aching from the fall, but as it stood he felt like he was losing it.
Whatever. He moved onto the next room.
This one was long. It had two moats with flowing water and little wooden bridges going over them. Between the moats were wall levers with some writing beside them, though rather than an actual sign it looked to be drawn onto the wall itself. Some of the walls were overgrown with vines and there was a hole in the floor in front of one of the levers. The place somehow looked both well maintained and falling apart at the same time. Just like with the other rooms he passed there was an exit at the far end.
Concerningly, there was a person sized hole under one of the levers. Like the floor just collapsed into a bottomless pit. If the place was falling apart like that, was he gonna have to worry about where he's stepping or something?
There was another sign, a wooden one this time, standing just ahead of the entrance. This one was clearly placed to be noticeable, so it had to be important.
Look at signs to read them!
Impulsively, he reeled back and kicked the sign as hard as he could, splintering it into chunks. He would have taken satisfaction in breaking the thing to pieces if it weren't for the sudden shock of pain it sent to his already injured leg. He collapsed to the ground, groaning and holding his aching leg to his chest.
He was actually thankful to be completely alone. This would be embarrassing, but no one was around to judge him for once.
Sighing, he figured it was gonna be a while before he went anywh-
*Ribbit*
Leg pain forgotten, he jumped to his feet by an incredibly loud croak. Looking to the source of the noise, he saw a massive white frog, the thing the size of a damn pit bull! He didn't know shit about frogs, but he knew for sure that they didn't come that big!
Then his eyes found the floating heart shaped thing in front of his chest, its yellow glow standing in stark contrast to the darkened environm- why was everything so dark?! The bright purples of the walls and floors were pitch black, only visible from the neon purple outlines at their edges. Looking around, the various objects in the room were similarly highlighted with bright neon colored lines.
He was so distracted by the sudden shift that he completely missed the massive frog leaping closer, only refocusing on it as its tongue shot out towards the heart. And when it made contact-
Pain.
A quick jolt of pain shook through him. It didn't seem to be coming from any specific part of his body, but he could feel the damage.
Now knowing he was actually in danger, his instincts told him to run, and he listened.
He ran past the frog towards the exit, because the way he came in was a dead end and he did not want to be cornered by that thing. He only noticed the fucking floor spikes guarding the way out after he’d already tripped over them, only barely catching himself with his hands before landing on his face. His legs however made full contact with the floor.
Before he could ask questions like ‘ Why were there spikes?!’ or ‘ Oh god my legs hurt should I be sitting down?’, he was on his feet and running again. Body pain was the least of his problems, and he wanted to put as much distance between himself and that thing as possible.
It would have been a good plan if this place weren't filled to the brim with other creatures.
The world's color and detail came and went as he encountered and fled from the various things that approached him as he ran from room to room. Giant frogs, fairy looking things, gremlin cyclops things giant eyes and even a giant carrot with a face. Every time the yellow heart appeared he ran off before it could be hit again. As far as he knew the heart meant danger, so if he saw it then it was time to run again.
As he ran from room to room, he saw more and more bizarre oddities. A dummy in an empty room, an incredibly long hallway with nothing in it but a lone pillar that wasn’t even holding anything up, marked floor tiles that crumble when touched, rocks and buttons and spikes and more rocks and more buttons more spikes why were there so many spikes . One room was entirely made of those collapsing floors and he had to slowly tap each tile before stepping forward. Another had nothing in it but a table with a single wedge of cheese on it.
Nothing in this damn place made any damn sense!
His least favorite so far had been the one that was all floor spikes. When there was just a couple he could just step over them easily enough, but when there was a whole room of them and only some of them would retract harmlessly when stepped on he had to trial and error his way through figuring ones were safe. He walked away from that one with a collage of new scrapes and scratches.
He’d just finished escaping four rooms that were exact copies of each other when his legs stopped being ignorable. The aching turned into burning and the scratches were mounting and every step sent stung. This couldn't go on forever, but those things were everywhere so staying still wasn't an option. Sooner or later this place would run out of rooms or he’d run out of steam or-
He was so caught up in his thoughts that he ran face-first into what felt like a brick wall. A very fuzzy brick wall.
He fell backwards, landing on his ass with a thud.
“Oh my! I am so sorry, I was not looking where I was going, are you - Oh! A human?”
Towering over him was a goat? woman? in a simple purple dress with some kind of symbol on the front. Even if he wasn't on the ground she would still stand a head above him.
He stood up and sprinted past her.
“No! Wait! Come back!”
Nope! No way! She could break him over her knee, he could tell. He had no doubts that she could very, very easily destroy him if she wanted to.
He was limping now. He didn't think he hit the ground that hard, but he was definitely running slower now and every step hurt. That was fine though. It had to be fine. He'd be screwed if it wasn't fine so it was fine.
He'd just keep going till he found a good place to lose the giant goat woman, this place was built like a maze after all so it couldn't be too hard. After that he'd find some place to hide till he gathered his strength and figure it out from there.
Through the next doorway he saw a wide open space, and for a moment he thought he might have found a way outdoors. Instead, he found himself on a balcony in a massive open area. From here he could see rows upon rows of buildings reminiscent of castles, stretching out into the darkness of the cave until they were nothing but silhouettes. There must’ve been thousands of them. Below was a network of paths and bridges and tunnels going every which way, above was nothing but pitch black darkness.
It was a city. An entire, abandoned city, directly below Mount Ebott.
He could admit he rarely ever paid attention in school, but he should have heard about something like this. There's no way there could be an entire underground city that absolutely nobody talks about.
A voice came from behind, “Please do not be afraid!”
He spun around on high alert.
The goat woman was standing in the doorway to the balcony. “I mean you no harm.” She had her hands out in a placating manner. “There is no need to fight.” He sure hoped not, he was cornered. “My name is Toriel, I am the caretaker of the Ruins. I know this must all be very frightening, but I promise you have nothing to fear.”
It was only now dawning on him that she wasn’t like the other things he’d encountered so far. She could talk, for one. Maybe she could be reasoned with? The heart wasn’t showing up like with the others, so maybe that meant she was safe?
Then again, she could lie. Or cheat. Or try to outsmart him.
He looked around to see if there was anything he could use. The only thing on the balcony was a tiny toy knife. He’d be better off fighting bare fisted if that was his only option.
“You are injured. I can heal you.” She must have seen him limping. “Please.” She looked almost pleading.
He couldn't run, she was blocking the exit. He couldn't fight, and even if he could his only weapon was a toy.
Not seeing any other option, he nodded.
She breathed a sigh as she stepped closer, hands outstretched. She wasn't blocking the exit anymore, so he could maybe made a break for it if-
He blinked, and all at once the pain in his body vanished. The ache in his back was gone and his legs felt great!
“There, all done. Feeling better?” He caught a glimpse of green light fading from her hands as she pulled them back, placing them at her sides. She looked much more relaxed.
When she said she could heal him he was thinking, like, a bandage or something. But instead she just, uh… Huh.
Absent-mindedly, he nodded again.
Now that he was still his adrenaline was wearing off, so he was feeling all that running. His injuries may have been gone, but he would really like to sit down for while. Maybe take a nap too.
“Good. Now, you look exhausted. If you need a safe place to rest, my home is just around the corner. And I would be happy to answer any questions you have over a fresh meal.” Was she… trying to bribe him with food?
He weighed his options. He was spent, physically and mentally. He was completely out of his depth. He knew nothing, understood nothing and felt like he was about to crumble into nothing. Food and answers sounded like heaven right now. On the other hand, she could be trying to make him drop his guard. But, if she wanted to hurt him, healing him would have done nothing for her. Seemed unlikely.
And, well, he did miss lunch…
“Okay.”
Her face lit up with a smile. “Excellent. Now that things have calmed down, allow me to introduce myself. I am Toriel, caretaker of the Ruins.” Finally, he had a name for this place.
Oh, right. He should probably introduce himself as well.
“My name's Garrett.”
Something felt different.
Flowey watched Clover run back into the first part of the Dark Ruins, checking every nook and cranny for number shaped cracks in the walls. Just as they had many, many, times before.
It was looking like another goodie two shoes run. The most boring option, when he already knew how it ends. He was half tempted to reset right there.
But he wouldn't. If he reset every time he got bored he'd never get anywhere. He would never know if Clover truly was a lost cause if he didn't keep trying.
Even if it meant doing the same thing over and over and over and over and over and over-
Clover came back holding a golden pear and looking very accomplished. It took them longer than usual to get it this time. Annoying. Clover usually got faster at these things the more he reset.
Flowey put on a winning smile as they approached. “Hey bud, looking good! Want me to Save?” They tipped their hat and nodded.
File saved
With that, Clover set off towards the hermit’s hovel. Soon they’ll be at the moron’s sentry station, then they'll be riding the raft into the Dunes to play cowboy, then Steamworks, etc. Same as always.
And yet, despite being exactly the same as always, something felt different. Whatever it was, he couldn't put his finger on it. Vine. Leaf. Whatever. The point was he couldn't figure out what it was and that bothered him.
Whatever. Being bothered was better than being bored anyway.
Whatever. It probably wasn't even important.
Chapter 2: Lunch Break
Summary:
Garrett gets an Undertale lore dump and goes against his better judgement.
Chapter Text
Lunch with the goat woman who lived in a cozy home in the secret dead city under the forbidden mountain went surprisingly normal.
The goat woman, Toriel, had said he was free to look around as he pleased while she made lunch. Garrett opted to just sit at the dining table instead. Besides, poking around someone's house while they cooked for him felt… weird.
Lunch itself was great though, best sandwich he ever had. Though, that might have been the exorcise hunger and recent near death experience talking. And while they ate Toriel filled him in on the many things he didn't know and answered any questions he had as best she could.
Monsters, magic, souls, encounters, the human monster war, the Underground, the Barrier, the king, Home and New Home, the new war on humanity, fallen humans, the Royal Guard, the Ruins, puzzles, yes the puzzles are necessary, no she didn't build them, yes she also finds the spikes overly dangerous, no she didn't put the cheese there and no she didn't know where it came from.
That last one bothered him. A lot.
His head felt like it was underwater by the end of it. He only half understood what she said most of the time, and what he did understand made him feel like he was going insane. Monsters, magic, souls… Things he thought Impossible were in front of him, and things he never could have imagined in the first place were proven real.
Honestly, if he wasn't already in desperate need of a nap he'd probably be having some kind of mental breakdown by now. As it was though, he was happy to let those revelations pass him over.
But aside from all that, the lunch itself was normal. He'd just about run out of questions, so Toriel started asking some herself. “What was it that had you tearing through the Ruins like that? If it was a monster, I'd like to have a word with them.” The way she said it reminded him of his mother when she was about to yell at a cashier.
“Well, uh, one of those frogs, you said they're called Froggits?” She nodded, happy that he paid attention, “Yeah, so one of those got close and hit my, uh, soul. It, uh…” He didn't want to say it scared the shit out of him, “Startled me.”
She blinked, a little disbelieving, “Oh. Are you sure? I did not think a mere Froggit could leave wounds like that.”
He shook his head, “The frog didn't do that. I kinda… bumped into some stuff… when I was running.” Saying it out loud made him feel like an idiot.
Toriel tried, and failed, to stop herself from chuckling. Then she failed to stop herself from laughing. He didn't know a word for laughing so hard you couldn't breathe, but that's what she did after that. Were those tears in her eyes?
“I apologize, my child, I just-” She tried to speak in between gasps for breath, desperately trying to regain composure, “I had imagined that some terrible creature had made an attempt on your life! I did not think that Froggits could be the cause of such terror!”
Garret threw his arms up, annoyed. “Well I didn't know what it was! For all I knew it was poisonous or something! And it was huge! And I'm not a child, I'm nineteen!”
Toriel’s cheeks blew out like a balloon before exploding with another round of laughter.
He sighed, folded his arms and slouched in his chair. He’d just have to wait it out.
He hadn't really thought he was at risk of dying. Maybe he would have if he'd thought about it, but he wasn't thinking. At all. He knew he was in danger and that's all he needed to know. Determining exactly how much danger he was in came second to not being in danger. Personally he felt it was a normal, rational response for a person to have. If you're in danger, get out of danger. Duh.
Sure, knowing what he did now, he was a little embarrassed by his reaction to the frog monster. But he wasn't gonna show it if he could help it.
Although, it seemed like his attempts to mask his shame only added fuel to Toriel’s giggle fit.
Eventually, he gathered herself together. Again . “Okay, okay, I think it has passed. I-” She let out what he hoped was the last chuckle, “I apologize, I understand you must have been very confused. It is just, not much happens in the Ruins. It's been a long time since I have seen such antics. That and, today has been… rough.”
Well… alright, he could respect that. He uncrossed his arms and sat up. “So, how do I leave?” He wasn't sure what time it was or how long he'd been down here, but he had to get back home before the end of the day.
She frowned, “Er, sorry, was I not clear? There is no leaving the Underground, not while the barrier still stands.”
“No, no, I got that. But I just- I have responsibilities to get to. Working the morning, bills to pay, feeding Clover. I can't just-” His eyes went wide as he shot out of his seat, “OH SHIT I FORGOT ABOUT CLOVER!!”
“Oh my! L-language, please!”
“No no no no no, you don't understand! My sibling, Clover, they're the whole reason I was on Ebott in the first place! They were climbing the mountain and I went to bring them back!” He was up and pacing back and forth now, arms gesturing wildly. He'd gotten completely sidetracked by the frog and the running and- goddammit!
Toriel placed a hand on his shoulder, having crossed the room while he was in his head, “This child, Clover was it?” He nodded, “They would not have happened to be dressed like a cowboy, would they?” She asked gently.
How did she- Oh. Oh no. Oh God oh shit oh fuck.
“Yeah! You saw them?! Where?!”
“Er, well…”
“So this is where they fell?” They were back in the room where he first met the froggit, in front of the hole in the floor. The trip back was smoother than his first. This time, Toriel was there to glare away the meandering monsters that approached.
Since he wasn't freaking out this time, he actually took the time to read some of the signs he sped past. Each puzzle room had one hinting towards the solution. If the puzzles were to stop intruders, why hint at the solution at all? When asked, Toriel said it was so monsters wouldn't get stuck.
He'd argue that it makes the puzzles useless, but they did technically work on him, so he wasn't in a place to judge.
Anyway…
Apparently, Toriel had found Clover shortly after they fell. She was going to show them through the Ruins when one of the puzzles malfunctioned, breaking the floor beneath them and dropping them into the ‘Dark Ruins’. She told them to stay put while she got a rope to pull them up, but by the time she got back Clover was gone. She assumed the worst.
“Yes. This is the place.” Toriel said uncomfortably.
They stood in silence for a while. Neither of them seemed to know what to say or how to proceed.
Eventually the silence was broken by a loud *Ribbit* .
The two turned to see a froggit, presumably the same froggit that Garrett first met, that let out a long string of ribbits and croaks that seemed directed at Toriel. As this went on, her eyes flicked from the Froggit, to the broken sign at the far end of the room, and finally to him. Her eyes showed disapproval.
He didn't need to speak frog to know he was getting snitched on.
“My child.” He suddenly felt very small. “Why did you attack the sign?”
Forcing himself to not be intimidated, he looked her in the eyes. “It frustrated me with its uselessness.” It was too late to lie.
Her disapproval increased.
He swallowed, “Okay, look. I just fell down here and I didn't know what the hell was going on and every sign I saw was more pointless than the last. Maybe if they weren't so useless I would’ve thought to read the ones that explain the puzzles. Those things are a hazard! Kinda… if you think about it…” His efforts to resist her glare faltered as he started to ramble.
Still, Toriel seemed to at least consider what he was saying.
“Anyway… the Dark Ruins. What are they like?” He changed the subject. Partly because he needed to know, but also out of embarrassment.
Toriel blinked, refocusing on the situation. “W-well, I have not been down there in quite some time. Last I saw it, it was… less than livable. Most everything was falling apart, and vital structures like walkways and bridges were barely standing making traversal difficult. I would be surprised if there was still much left of it.”
Okay, that didn't sound great. But then again, “If it's that hard to get around down there, then Clover couldn't have gone far, right?”
“I… suppose that is true…” She said slowly.
He took a breath. Looking down into the hole, the bottom was only barely visible from the light shining from above. He really didn't want to go down there. But…
If Clover was down there, then he didn't really have a choice did he?
“Do you still have that rope? I could go down there and-”
“No.” She said sternly. “I have already lost one child today. I will not lose another.”
He bristled at being called a kid again, but paused. Something about the way she said that told him she was speaking from experience. And her expression…
Clearly this situation was touching a nerve. But that didn't change what he had to do.
“Well I have to do something . I- Look, we're wasting time. If Clover is alive,” He wasn’t going to entertain the possibility they weren't, “Then the longer we wait up here, the harder it will be to bring them back. They could be hurt, or getting farther away.”
The corners of her mouth turned further downward, but she didn’t argue.
“Hey, I don't want to go down there, at all, ” Putting himself in more danger was the absolute last thing he wanted to do, “But how am I supposed to live with myself if I don't at least try?”
Her stern expression softened just a bit.
“I don’t plan to be down there for long. Just five- ten- twenty minutes max. Please.”
Toriel stared at him for a moment, like she was looking for something. The moment stretched on and on and he started to anticipate her refusal.
She took a slow, deep breath, like she already regretted what she was about to do, “Alright. Twenty minutes. Just promise me you'll come straight back if you don't find them.”
He smiled. “Sure, I don't want to spend any more time down there then I have to. Now, where's that rope you mentioned.”
“It’s at my house, I will retrieve it. Oh, and Garrett? If- when you return, you and Clover are welcome to stay with me as long as you like. If you would like to, of course.”
He blinked. “Really? I mean, uh, thank you! That’s… very kind of you, Toriel. We’ll, probably take you up on that.”
She smiled.
Pouring the warm coffee onto the pole, you watched as the thin layer of ice disappeared and sizzled into steam. After a moment the bunny monster’s tongue broke free.
“At last! I am liberated! I cannot thank you enough!” He thanked you, with a more robust vocabulary than you expected, “You are a wonderful samaritan! Here, a token of my gratitude.”
He handed you a Silver Scarf. Just holding it made you feel warm.
“Knitted by my auntie with abundant passion! May it warm your skin, and your SOUL good fellow! Now, I must get home post-haste! Mother is bound to be perturbed already! Farewell!”
You waved goodbye as he disappeared into the woods.
Donning the Silver Scarf, you feel the chill of the snowy forest leave your body almost immediately. It made the walk back to the Honeydew Resort very cozy.
Stepping through the archway to the resort, you made a beeline to the save star. Flowey emerged a moment after touching it, “Well, looks like you've done all there is to do here. Better get a move on.”
Flowey was a friend, but it rubbed you the wrong way when he tried to rush you along. You had a mission, and you wanted it completed more than anyone, but you still wanted to look around.
After all, if you'd just passed through like Flowey wanted, you wouldn't have helped the bunny guy and been given the scarf you're wearing, or found the hidden micro hot spring and obtained the Golden Coffee. You wouldn't have listened to all of the band’s songs or made conversation with every single person at the resort. Multiple times.
You're glad you took your time, even if it annoyed Flowey.
…
…
…
Something was off with Flowey.
You didn't distrust him. Far from it. He’s been nothing but amicable, if a little snarky, and has given you no reason to question his authenticity. He said he can Save your progress and Load of something happened to you. Despite having not yet needed this service, you knew he's good for it.
Even without needing to Load he'd been very helpful. Just knowing you could heal for free by Saving made your journey so far that much easier, and you always feel relieved when you find one of his Save Points. His presence didn't make you feel threatened or uncomfortable in any way.
And yet…
…
Still, you knew he was right. With the Silver Scarf around your neck, the Golden Coffee in the box and no one left to talk too, there was nothing left to do but move on.
You asked him to Save.
“Of course. Here you go!”
File saved
“Now, let's get moving, shall we?”
You shall.
Despite the unknowns you face by moving forward, you aren't worried. In fact, you're looking forward to it!
With your head held high and a pep in your step, you left the Honeydew Resort.
Chapter 3: Blind Search
Summary:
Garrett searches the Dark Ruins for Clover.
Chapter Text
Garrett shouldn’t have been surprised by how dark the Dark Ruins were. It was right there in the name. And yet, as he had to squint to see his own feet he couldn’t help but think ‘wow it’s dark down here’.
Once his eyes adjusted a little, he could see Toriel was right about the place crumbling to pieces. It made the normal Ruins look brand new by comparison.
“Are you okay, my child?” Toriel called from above, her shadow making the room even darker.
“All good!” He didn't bother telling her he wasn't a kid.
She gave a breath of relief, “Oh good. What do you see? Is the child there?” She asked hopefully.
Even while being practically blind, he could tell there wasn't much here. There was a sign covered in leafy vines, a doorway, a broken stone bridge and a solid stone cliff face opposite the doorway. He guessed that's why the Ruins were so much less decrepit. The Ruins proper were built on the solid ground of the cliff itself, whereas the Dark Ruins were built off of the side of the cliff and stood on tall brick pillars.
“No, they're not here!” He called back to her. “I'm gonna look around a little!”
“Okay. Please be careful.”
“I will!”
He checked the sign. He could barely make out anything through the leaves.
Caution… Walk…
If the rest of this place was this dilapidated, then he should probably watch his step and move slowly. Okay, so that was kinda helpful, but he still wanted to know what it said under those leaves. He brushed them aside to see- Oh.
It just said Caution Walk.
Were all signs in the Underground like this? So far they'd been a mixed bag. A very aggravating mixed bag.
Then there was the broken stone bridge, whatever it led to having fallen into the endless black abyss below. He kicked a piece of rubble over the edge to test how far down it went. He didn't hear it hit the bottom.
Stepping away, Garrett ignored the possibility that Clover fell down there. He also ignored the possibility he could fall down there. It wasn't a problem if he didn't think about it.
All that was left was the doorway. It was too dark to see through.
He called through it, “Clover?! You over there?!”
The only response he got was his own voice echoing back at him.
…
Fuck!
He went back to the rope Toriel was dangling, “They aren't here, but there's a doorway they must've gone through! I'm gonna go check it out!”
“I… Okay. But if it's dangerous come back right away, okay?”
“I will!”
With that, he stepped through the doorway slowly, carefully making sure each foot was on solid ground. His eyes finally adjusted enough tosee what was on the other side, and his heart sank into his stomach. His only path forward was a long, narrow bridge over the abyss. With no guard rails of any kind.
He should have let Toriel talk him out of this.
Across the way was another doorway to another room. At least, that’s what he thought it was. The dark paired with the fog made it difficult to tell. If Clover was still alive, and they were, cause they had to be, then they’d have to be over there.
And if Clover could get over this stupid bridge, then so could he! Just, very slowly. Very. Slowly. He inched one foot in front of the other, tiny step by tiny step, until he was over the bridge.
The doorway led to a hall not unlike the first one he saw in the Ruins, only this one was in a clear state of disrepair. Collapsed pillars and walls filled with holes and ominous cracks in everything. The only good news was this place was slightly better lit. Slightly. And still no Clover.
The next room didn’t excite him any more than the last. Just some block things and leavers meant for a puzzle. There was a sign too but he could see the giant letters spelling EXPOSITION without even getting close. Useless.
Wait. The floor spikes were already down, so the puzzle was solved. Clover was here! They had to be ahead!
He picked up the pace, quickly (but not too quickly, he still wasn’t convinced the floor wouldn’t just crumble and drop him into the abyss) moving to the next room.
While the Dark Ruins were proving to be as run down as Toriel said they'd be, it wasn’t all like that. Though he hadn't yet found a surface that didn't have some kind of damage, Garrett was finding a plethora of evidence that someone was not only living here, as was expected, but also taking care of the place. Flower beds, semi clean floors… the signs.
The first was a warning that this was private property, which he supposed made enough sense; but after that he kept finding what seemed like personal messages written to someone specific. They actually felt more like journal entries than messages sometimes, with the way they referred to the person they were directed to like they'd never read them.
Garrett tried not to pay it much mind. He had better things to think about than incomprehensible signs. Namely Clover. Another solved puzzle in the form of a corn maze (another thing he chose not to think about) made him think he was close to finding them. Any minute now he was gonna turn a corner and they'd be there, he was sure of it.
He hadn't seen any monsters yet, thankfully. Toriel made clear there were some who lived down here, but none had shown themselves. He chose to take that as a good sign.
Eventually, he came to yet another long, narrow bridge over the abyss. This time with clearly visible damage along the edges. Fucking joy . Sure, he crossed without issue, but he wasn't happy about it. He’d be happy if he never had to do that again.
…
He groaned as he realized he'd have to do it again on the way back.
Sighing, Garrett reassured himself that he'd find Clover any minute now. And then he'd be one step closer to being out of this mess .
For once, the area ahead seemed decently well lit. He didn't even have to squint to see anymore. Though the only thing to see in the hall he was in was some kind of colorful, paper and ribbon, chandelier, thing, swaying in place. Whatever it was, he didn't care.
He walked past it, eager to-
“Woah! You're way bigger than you were last time I saw you!” An incredibly loud and enthusiastic voice rang out from the ribbon thing, scaring the shit out of him.
“Gah!! What the-”
“Could it be?” The ribbons said as it stared him down with its eyes that it had, “Have you unlocked the secret to transformation?” Its ribbons were vibrating with excitement.
Garrett stood there blinking like an idiot for a few moments before his brain finally put the pieces together that that's a monster you idiot!! “Woah, hey! Uh-”
“Yes! It must be! You’ve evolved from a tiny cowboy to some kind of lanky grocery store clerk!”
“Wha- hey! I’m not lank- wait, what was that about a cowb-”
“Show me the power of your new form!”
The Dark Ruins got darker and his soul became visible.
Goddammit.
“Woah! Hold on-”
“HIYAH!”
“C'mon, can’t we-”
“RAAAAAA!”
“Would you just-”
“KAME-HAME-HA!”
This was going nowhere fast.
Any attempt on Garrett’s part to communicate with the ribbon monster was met with unintelligible phrases like ‘Show me your power!’ and ‘Let out your fighting spirit!’ and ‘Prove to the world the truth in your heart!’ Garrett was pretty sure it wanted him to fight back? Maybe?
He'd thrown exactly one punch in his life and it hurt like hell, so the idea didn't appeal to him. He really just wanted to ask about Clover and leave, but any time he tried-
“Thousand Blades: Cutting Thunder!!” It shouted as it started swiping at him with its toy ninja sword. Plastic or not it still stung when it smacked him. Which it did. A lot. It was still better than the other attack it'd thrown at him, the one it shot fucking laser beams at him!! Toriel really downplayed the kinds of things monsters were capable of.
And it wanted him to fight it?! Hell. No. He'd never been a fighter to begin with but even if he was, how was anyone supposed to fight something that can shoot lasers?! Far he'd spent the ‘encounter’ running around like a headless chicken trying not to get hit, trying to talk to the monster in the small pauses between attacks. So far, he'd failed to do either.
Toriel said monsters could be talked down with acting, whatever that actually meant was unclear (he probably should've asked now that he thought about it), but this one wanted him to fight back. So what the hell was he supposed to do?!
The longer this went on the more it felt like a losing proposition. He kept getting hit and his everything was sore again and if he wasn't gonna learn anything useful then what the hell was he still doing here?!
A moment passed where it seemed like nothing was happening. No slashes. No lasers. Nothing.
He took a breath and tried one more time to talk to the thing. “H-”
*Bang!*
A metal pan looking thing smashed into his head from above. Then, the thing had the audacity to bounce off the floor and hit him directly in the soul. He'd just processed what had happened when it fell back down on his head. Again.
Rubbing his head and looking up, he saw that more were falling.
Okay, no, fuck this.
“Don’t go tsundere on me- hey! Wait! Where are you going?!” The monster called out as he booked it out of the room.
Taking the first exit he saw, Garrett checked if the ribbon monster followed him. It didn’t seem like it did, so he stopped to take a breath.
“Woah, another one?”
Garrett startled, spinning around to face the speaker. Said a small, lizard-y, yellow dinosaur, thing holding an oversized pencil as big as her body. “Sorry, didn't mean to scare you.”
He blinked before letting out a relieved breath. She wasn’t attacking him. “It's fine, just a little frazzled is all.”
“I figured. Did you run into Crispy Scroll? I thought I heard him shouting louder than usual.”
Crispy Scroll… “Is that his name? I would have asked, but I couldn't get a word in past the screaming.”
“Yeah, he can get a little… overexcited at times.”
Overexcited. Yeah, that's one word you could call it. Apparently his thoughts showed on his face because the small monster added, “He's really not so bad once you get used to him. He mostly just talks about anime and practices his ‘super fighting moves’.”
“I'll take your word for it.” Once he and Clover were back in the Ruins with Toriel he was never coming back down here. Ever.
“Anyway, what brings you to the Dark Ruins? We don't usually get so many visitors.”
“My kid sibling fell down here a bit ago. They, uh,” Was it okay to say they were human? Toriel told him most monsters didn't really know what humans look like, so they might not know. Better safe than sorry. “They look like me but smaller, and are wearing a cowboy costume. Have you seen them? I really need to bring them back sooner rather than later.”
“A Cowboy? Yeah, they came through here a little while ago!” She said happily. “I think they went to Dalv’s place. It's right up ahead, up the stairs.” She pointed to the far side of the hall with her pencil.
“Yes! Thank you! Thank you so much!” Finally having a solid lead on Clover, he took off in the direction she pointed.
He was so close to having Clover back and leaving this dark, dangerous place and going back to Toriel and her nice clean warm home with good food.
Journals? Check.
Clothes? Check.
Art supplies? It was a tight fit, but check.
Record player? That… was going to be difficult.
Dalv's suitcase was already bursting at the seams, but he couldn't just leave his beloved record player! Then there was the issue of the rest of his furniture. How was he supposed to get any of it out of the Dark Ruins?
Though the whole ordeal was rather stressful, it was a good problem to have, he supposed. He'd spent far too long hiding away from the world, waiting for his mysterious friend to come back and give him the courage to face the world again.
In a way, that's what ended up happening anyway. Though the kind stranger he'd been waiting to return, a human of all things was the one to asway his fears
He finally felt like he could start living again.
That's not to say he wasn't scared. Far from it. He was terrified. He felt like he just woke from a nightmare and the terror hadn't yet worn off.
But he wasn't going to let that stop him. He owed it to both himself and Clover to follow through on leaving.
*Knock-Knock-Knock!*
Brought out of his thoughts by the noise, he assumed one of the other Dark Ruins denizens was here to see about leaving now that he'd opened the door out.
* Bang-Bang-Bang-Bang-Bang-Bang!*
“Yes yes, I'm coming.” Goodness they were impatient.
Making his way to the door, Dalv expected to see Crispy Scroll, it only made sense with how enthusiastic the knocking was.
Instead, when he opened the door he was confronted by… another human?
He looked an awful lot like Clover, but much taller, and wearing a white T-shirt and sleeveless blue vest instead of anything cowboy related. Though, that didn't necessarily imply they were related. If the last two were anything to go by, humans tended to look very similar to each other. At least relative to monsters.
The unfamiliar human looked him up and down before asking, “Are you Dalv?”
Blinking a moment before sputtering out, “I- uh, y-yes t-that’s me. W-who are you? What do you w-want?” His anxiety came back with a vengeance in the presence of a much larger human.
“I'm Garrett, I was told my sibling came here.” He said quickly, slightly out of breath, “They're wearing a cowboy costume and look like me but smaller, have you seen them?”
Sibling? Oh, so he was right to think they looked alike. “Well yes, b-but-”
“Great!! Where are they?”
“W-well, they um, they left. Just a bit ago.”
The human's expression instantly turned to one of suspicion, “Left to where?”
“S-Snowdin!!” He said quickly to dispel any misunderstandings, “I let them out through the back door to my house, it leads to lower Snowdin.”
The human, Garrett, blinked. “You just… let them out.”
“Y-yes?” He said meekly. It seemed reasonable at the time, the Dark Ruins are no place for a child. Or anyone, really.
He opened his mouth as if to shout, before forcing himself to take a breath. “Okay. Okay. They just left, right? So I should be able to catch up to them pretty quick, right?” He asked after gathering himself.
“I… suppose? As far as I know the only place they could go is the Honeydew Resort. Would… would you like me to show you the door?”
“Yeah, that'd be great.” The way he said it made it sound like he hated the idea.
Holy FUCK was it cold!
Snowdin! The place was called Snowdin! How did he not-
A harsh wind pushed the freezing cold into him, making his whole body shiver.
He was really wishing he'd changed out of his work uniform before coming here. These clothes were meant for stocking shelves and bagging groceries, not trekking through a snowy forest.
An underground snowy forest. A forest, underground, where it snowed. Was currently snowing. How-
Another breeze made his arms feel numb. Think about it later. Just find Clover.
Forcing one foot in front of the other, he made his way down the only path forward.
Chapter 4: Running in Place
Summary:
Garrett explores Snowdin for Clover, Garrett explores Snowdin for Clover, Garrett-
Chapter Text
Clover triumphantly emerged from beneath the bench, pancake in hand, before going to the nearby box to reorganize their inventory.
Looking proud that their curiosity was rewarded, Clover touched the save star, and Flowey popped out of the snow, a friendly smile on his face.
“Howdy! We're almost out of here. I’m surprised that guard never saw you nearby, ya know? Their puzzles sure weren't impressive, that's for certain. Knowing that, I wouldn't worry if you run into them.” He said, knowing full well Clover couldn't progress without meeting the birdbrain.
“Whatever happens, I wish you luck!”
File saved
With that, Clover pressed ahead.
Flowey wasn't even going to bother watching the fight. Clover rarely ever changes course when they're this far into one of these ‘no killing’ runs; and even if they did, birdbrain would just fly away before she bit the dust.
Every time Flowey reset, the next run would be just a tiny bit smoother, with more skillful dodging and faster puzzle solving and the like. Now, Clover had grown to a point that they never died to the blue moron anymore. At least, not in a run like this. All that to say, he was disappointed that he wouldn't even get the pleasure of watching them die.
He resisted the urge to Reset just to do something about the boredom.
Maybe he was being too passive? But he'd already tried taking a more active role in some runs; whether he was killing important monsters before Clover could meet them, or intervening in fights to change their outcome, or taking a more subtle approach to manipulate circumstances behind the scenes, the results were always the same. It always led to a dead end. Often with Clover refusing to go any farther.
He even tried stealing birdbrain’s super serum syringe for himself. It didn't work on him, unfortunately. It probably had something to do with him having a flower for a body. Or maybe not having a soul?
Whatever, it didn't really matter. The point was, trying to do anything himself or directly interacting with anyone but Clover either killed the run instantly, or made progress impossible later down the line. Whereas playing ‘keeper of the save file’ has consistently gotten him as far as Hotland.
So, obviously, the best course of action was to keep doing what he was doing. If only it wasn't so predicta-
“Are- are you okay? I didn't hit you too hard did I?” The sound of the moron saying something off script grabbed his attention. Flowey looked towards the sentry station to see-
What?
“Oh. Oh no! Please say something!” Clover laying face down in the snow, the bird monster slowly approaching their body.
Clover… died? To Martlet? While wearing the Silver Scarf?
“No-no-no-no-no this can't be happening, this can't be happening!”
What the hell?! That never happens! Clover hasn't died to that idiot in forever , they moved past this ages ago!
Maybe he should reset, since this Clover was clearly defective.
“I'm so sorry I didn't mean for this to happen I'm so sorry I'm so sorry -” She begged to the soul hovering above their body.
He sighed. “Well, I did want something different. Might as well stick with it.”
File loaded
Following the path from the Dark Ruins, Garrett stomped his way through the snow until he came to a clearing with a giant boulder in the middle. He could barely feel his hands and his shoes were already soaked through and he was gonna kick Clover's tiny ass for putting him through this.
There were two paths forward, one straight ahead and one to the right. While there were footprints in the snow leading from Dalv's place to here, presumably left by Clover, there were too many tracks around the boulder to tell which were left by them or which way they went.
Goddamn it.
He picked a path at random and went straight. Better than just standing around failing to get a lead.
After a bit more trudging through the snow the path led him to… an even more massive boulder, this time blocking off the entrance to a cave. A dead end, and no Clover. Goddamn it!
There were two people, monsters, there. They were dressed in rags or something but they were so thoroughly covered that he couldn't tell what they actually looked like. Maybe they knew something?
“Hey!” He called out as he approached them, “Scuse me, have either of you seen a kid dressed like a cowboy?”
“Oh yes,” The one on the right said with a feminine voice, “Such a kind child, they drew us a map so my husband and I wouldn't be lost anymore.”
“Did you see where they went?”
“Yes, they went back the way you came. I think they went east after that.” The one on the left replied in a more masculine voice.
Fucking duh. Of course Clover went that way! It's the only other way they could have gone! Why did he even ask?! He turned around and ran the other way.
… “Hmph. Rude.” The feminine one huffed as he left.
The other path took him past a frozen pond. He was going fine and even started picking up speed, until one of his feet landed on the ice and slipped out from under him, dropping him on his ass before sliding into the snow. Idiot.
Grumbling and shivering, he got up and got going again. Slower this time, thanks to all the slosh soaking into his clothes. Were his hands turning blue?
Thick foliage shaded the path before coming to another clearing, this time containing a puzzle… thing. This one looked a lot less well put together than the ones before. Wood planks attached at odd angles by too many nails and frayed rope holding things together. It was so shoddy looking that it took him a bit to realize it was already solved and the gate it controlled was open. Clover had been here.
He forced himself to move forward, breathing on his hands to try and restore some feeling back to them. He’d severely underestimated how hard moving through the snow was going to be, with his feet sinking into the snow and getting stuck and somehow being slippery and sticky at the same time.
After running past a random light post in the middle of nowhere-
File loaded
Following the path from the Dark Ruins, Garrett stomped his way through the snow until he came to a clearing with a giant boulder in the middle. He could barely feel his hands and his shoes were already soaked through and he was gonna kick Clover's tiny ass for putting him through this.
There were two paths forward, one straight ahead and one to the right. There were tracks going every which way so those weren’t going to be any help.
Goddamn it.
He picked a path at random and went straight. Better than just standing around failing to get a lead.
The path led to a dead end, a cave blocked by a giant boulder. There were two monsters standing there. But no Clover. Goddamn it!
He turned around and went down the other path.
This one took him past a frozen pond. Being careful not to step on the ice, he was going fine and even started picking up speed. If he kept moving fast, maybe the frostbite would take a bit longer to set in?
Thick foliage shaded the path before coming to another clearing, this time containing a puzzle… thing. This one looked shoddily put together, and took him a bit to realize it was already solved and the gate it controlled was open. Clover had been here.
He forced himself to move forward, breathing on his hands to try to keep them warm. He’d severely underestimated how hard moving through the snow was going to be, with every other step sinking into the snow and getting stuck.
After running past a random light post in the middle of nowhere, he passed what looked like the remains of a shack that had been stripped for parts, its wood planks and logs collected in bundles and put in a pile.
There was another fork in the path, left or straight. With nothing to go off of, Garrett went straight.
The path ended at another clearing, with a big dead looking black tree and a thin, pale monster wearing a santa hat. And no Clover. Fuck.
Monster looked at him and said, “What's the rush? Y’know, I read something in a book once. It said ‘If life comes at you too fast-”
File loaded
Following the path from the Dark Ruins, Garrett made his way through the snow until he came to a clearing with a boulder in the middle. His hands were numb and his shoes were already soaking through and he was gonna ground Clover for a year for putting him through this.
There were two paths forward, and the tracks in the snow weren’t any help. Groaning, he picked a path at random and went right.
He ran past a frozen pond and under some overhanging foliage while trying to keep the snow out of his shoes as best he could, slowly picking up speed. He came to a clearing with a shoddy looking puzzle, thankfully already solved. Clover had been here!
Moving forward and breathing on his hands to try to keep them warm, he was starting to get the hang of running on snow. He was still losing his footing sometimes but he didn’t feel like he was gonna trip and faceplant in the snow anymore. He kinda wished he could feel his feet though.
After running past a random light post in the middle of nowhere and a dilapidated shack, he came to another fork in the road. Left or straight. With nothing to go off of, Garrett went left.
A winding path led to a clearing with a snow castle the size of a small house, complete with grand wooden doors. The path split again, straight and right, and he had no clue which way was right. He was getting tired or running around blindly without directions. Well, someone living in there wouldn’t be the strangest thing he’s seen. Maybe they could give directions? It was worth a shot.
He knocked on the double doors, only for them to swing open, revealing a smaller door within. Knocking on that door, they swung open, revealing… another door. Knocking on that one made it lower like a drawbridge, revealing another normal sized snow castle.
Garrett came to a new clearing, with another split path and a giant snow castle on the side of the road. The thing was as large as the shack he’d just passed, and easily as tall as the boulder from before! Maybe… someone lived there? Maybe he could ask for directions?
Fucking… ugh, whatever. He picked another path at random.
This time there was a river at the end of the path. Another dead end, great. The only other thing there was a pile of giant ice cubes, and-
“Huumpf! 428… Huumpf! 429…” Between the river and the pile was a large wolf-like monster chucking the cubes into the flowing water. He could only guess that all that fur was how the guy wasn’t freezing. Lucky.
Well, he wanted directions. “H-hey,” He called through clattering teeth, “D-do you know h-how to get to the, uh,” God, what did Dalv say the place was called? “Uh, Honeydew Resort f-from here?”
“Hmm? Yes, Ice Wolf knows.” He said without stopping his workout, “Go back way you came and go right, that take you straight there. Huumpf! 433…”
“Alright! Yes! Thank you-”
File loaded
Garrett made his way through the snow until he came to a clearing with a boulder in the middle. His hands were numbing and his shoes were starting to soak and he was gonna give Clover a hell of a talking to for putting him through this.
He took the first path he saw until he came to a clearing with a shoddy looking puzzle, already solved. Clover had been here. Picking up the pace, he breathed on his hands to try to keep them warm. Running through the snow was rough, but he was managing. As long as he kept his strides small he shouldn't have to worry about slipping.
After coming to another fork in the road, he went with his gut and ran left, bringing him to a snow castle the size of a small house. Just one of many odd things he’d passed on the way, but he didn’t let himself be distracted and continued straight ahead.
He passed a sign advertising an underground postal service and an unfinished snowman before he saw it, an arch sign that read in big honey colored letters, HONEYDEW RESORT .
Finally. This was where Dalv said Clover'd most likely be. He was almost done.
But as he approached the resort he was stopped by… giant coffee cups? Three giant coffee cups slid out from behind a fence, blocking the way through. Then they turned around, revealing that they had faces.
One of them even had sunglasses. “Wouldya look at this. Swig! Toast! Another chump wants through.”
“Another one?” The one on the right said.
“Lotta punks today.” The left one added.
“Looks like it’s up to us to show you what’s what around here. The name’s Rephil, leader of the world renowned gang, The Shufflers. We rule this town. If you wanna pass, you’re gonna have to go through us!”
“I- Look, I really don’t want to f-fight you. Can’t you j-just let me through?” Garrett wasn't actually intimidated by these guys. At all. He just didn't want to waste any more time. Also, he was really fucking cold.
“Why does everyone think we wanna fight? Nah, we don't do fights, we Shufflers prefer to settle things in a more dignified manner. We would like to propose a challenge. A game of sorts.” A ball rolled in front of him from behind the fence. He could only stare at it in disbelief. No way they were going to… “We'll take this ball 'ere, and hide it under one of us. Next, we'll shuffle around. When we finish, you'll have to guess who has the ball.” Yes, they were going to. “We'll do this three times in a row. You win? You can pass. You lose? We'll sit here blockin' ya for all eternity. Ya pickin' up what I'm putin' down?”
“Look. I really n-need to get going. I’m trying to c-catch up to-”
“No can do, schmuck. You wanna pass, you gotta play the game.” The sunglasses one whose name he already forgot replied coolly.
He growled, “Alright, fine! Let’s j-just do it quickly.” He could feel the cold seeping into his skin now that he was standing still.
"That makes things easy, then. Here we go!" One by one, they flipped over. The one hiding the ball was easy enough to track. Too easy even. Wasn't this, like, a classic scam? It starts easy to make you cocky, but gets harder and harder until you fail. The main one did say they were doing three rounds, no way it would stay this easy. He didn't have time to deal with that.
The Shufflers were all upside down and facing away… soooo.
Garrett sprinted between the Shufflers and into the resort.
…
“... Hey boss?”
“Yeah?”
“He ran past us when we wasn't looking.”
“Yeah, I noticed.”
…
Welcome to the Honeydew Resort!
North: The Honeydew Lodge
Northwest: The Honeydew Hotspring
East: Exit to Snowdin
The Honeydew Resort was practically glowing with warmth. It was like a bastion of safety and comfort against the harsh cold of the wilderness.
Or maybe the numbness in his arms and legs was making it look more impressive than it was. Either way, Garrett was happy to be here. Soon he’d be warm again and he’d have Clover back and they’d make their way back to the Ruins and that’d be that. Okay he wasn’t looking forward to the trek back but he’d cross that bridge when he got there.
Making his way to the front door, he thought about how he’d never actually been to a resort before. Or anything like one. The more he thought about it, the more he liked the idea of just hanging around for a bit. At least long enough to thaw a little. After all, when would he have a chance to go to a place like this again? Never, probably. Besides, despite not actually taking all that long to get here, he was wiped out. He felt like he'd been running for ages!
Yeah, once he met with Clover, he’d spend some time de-stressing before heading back to the Ruins. After he chewed them out for putting him through all this, of course.
Opening the door and stepping through he was hit by warm air and a pleasant atmosphere. There was an employee serving up what smelled like pancakes and coffee, a band playing music, some cute honeycomb themed tables and even some comfortable looking couches. In the center of it all was the most beautiful space heater he’d ever seen.
One thing he didn't see was Clover.
Okay. Deep breaths. No need to panic. He'd just ask the employee if she's seen them. No problem.
As he approached the counter, the monster working it straightened up, “W-welcome to the Honeydew Resort! Please, feel free to relax.” She murmured something else under her breath that he didn’t hear.
Seeing how nervous she was and being intimately aware of the horrors of working with customers, Garrett planned to make this chat quick. “Hello, yes, hi. I was told my little sibling may have come here, have you seen them? They're wearing a cowboy costume and look like me but smaller.”
“Oh yeah, they were here just a bit ago.” He was getting really sick of hearing that. “They bought some coffee and pancakes, and asked… a lot of questions.”
Where did they get the money too- no, never mind, “Do you know where they are now?” His voice sounded more desperate than he meant it too.
“Um! Well… no. Sorry. They didn't say where they were going, sorry. But maybe try the hotspring? Sorry.” Poor thing.
“Alright, thanks.” Dejectedly, Garrett walked away from the counter and to the front door.
To no one's surprise, least of all Garrett's, Clover wasn't at the hotspring. There was a vegetable monster and a ball monster and an iguana looking monster, but no Clover.
The sign from earlier made it clear, there was only one way they could've gone from here.
Deep breath in. Slow breath out.
God he wished he could just lay down on those comfy couches in the lodge.
Putting one foot in front of the other, breaking into a full sprint once he was out of the resort. Past another sign welcoming people to the resort was a bridge going over a river.
He ignored the couple of monsters he passed on the way, not even reading the sign next to the bridge. He was done with this shit. He was tired and cold and he needed this to be over. He was going to find Clover, drag them back to the Ruins and never be forced to do anything like this ever again . He would not stop, would not slow down, and he absolutely would not be distracted.
The bridge itself didn't have any snow on it for some reason, so once he was on it he felt safe running even faster; only for his feet to slide out from under him half way across, sending him face first into the bridge.
“ Fuck! ” Pain exploded on his face and he suddenly couldn't breathe through his nose. Was it broken? He felt a lot of warm liquid pouring into the back of his throat, and touching his hand to his face revealed blood. “Fuck.” He tried to roll onto his back to reorient himself, only to find himself in a free fall as he rolled himself right off the bridge.
In the second he had to process what was happening he saw that he was falling towards a dock going halfway across the river, with a pillow at the end and some rope guardrail held up by- waitnono nonoNONONONO NONONO
Falling directly on one of the posts holding up the rope rails, the thin pole lodged itself into his torso before breaking off the dock. Blindly flailing, Garrett slid off the edge and into the freezing water below. The flowing river began dragging him away before he came to a halt, the post stuck in his body still attached to the others and keeping him in place. But at the angle it was holding him he couldn't get his head above water.
As his lungs filled with freezing riv-
File loaded
Garrett ran down the path and through a cleaning with a boulder and went east. His hands and feet were cold and he really just wanted to find Clover and go back to the Ruins.
Frozen pond, solved puzzle, lamp post, ruined shack. He sped past them all, if he moved fast he knew he’d be able to keep warm and catch up to Clover that much sooner.
Fork in the road, he followed his gut and went north. Snow sucked to run on and his everything was cold but he was doing fine. Snow castle, UGPS sign, unfinished snowman, and finally a grand sign reading HONEYDEW RESORT in big honey gold letters.
As he approached, a trio of mug shaped monsters tried to block him.
“Wouldya look at this. Swig! Toast! Another chump wan- WOAH, HEY!”
Garrett just ran between them and into the resort, not caring who they were or what they wanted.
Not seeing Clover outside, he started his search with the lodge.
Inside there was cute furniture and a band playing music and an employee selling breakfast food. No Clover.
He left the lodge and went to the hot spring. No Clover.
Somehow, he wasn’t surprised.
Frustrated, he left the resort and ran east. It was the only direction they could’ve gone.
When he came to a bridge, he stopped to read a sign posted next to it.
Bridge slippery during snowfall - NO RUNNING.
Okay, good to know! That’s why we read signs. If anyone still slipped and fell on the bridge, it was their own fault.
He carefully stepped across the bridge, breaking back into a sprint when he reached the other side.
Thick foliage made the path dark, but he could still read the direction signs as he passed them.
10 steps to the East - 2nd Sign
And the one after that.
10 steps to the East - 3rd Sign
10 steps to the West - 1st Sign
… And the one after that.
10 steps to the West - 2nd Sign
Any goodwill the bridge sign earned had evaporated. What was the point of these?!? Who the fuck took the time to put them up in the first place?!?
Turning a corner into another clearing, he saw another finished puzzle. Good god, where was Clover even trying to go?!
Going through the puzzle's gate, he found himself in a little rest area with benches. He was just about ready to take a break, before he noticed a single set of tracks. Clover sized tracks.
Clover was near. For sure this time.
“Behold! The UG Aviator!” Martlet said proudly, stepping aside so the human could see their ride in all her glory, “Isn't she a beauty? Boats are shes, ya know. I call her Ava for short! Isn't that cute?” She was especially proud of the plank displaying the name. Who knew not all paints were waterproof? She sure didn’t! It took a while to find one that was.
“If my map and memory serves, this river should lead directly to Hotland. From there, it's a hop, skip, and a leap to Asgore's castle! I'm not sure how we're getting in but... We cross that bridge when we come to it, right?” The human gave her a smile and a nod.
If there was one thing the human had impressed on her, it was their ability to keep their cool. Even when they were fighting they barely batted an eye at her best attacks, which, not gonna lie, was kind of a hit to the ego. Even when she actually landed a hit they looked more annoyed than anything. It wasn't like she was going easy on them either, she really was trying her best! Well, okay. Maybe not her best , best. They were just a kid after all, she didn't really want to hurt them…
Though she did. Multiple times. They didn't seem upset with her, but still…
“... I also wanted to apologize about, well, you know... attacking you... I meant no harm, honest! I just have to do my job, is all!” It wasn't much of an excuse, “And, well… Oftentimes I don't know what the ‘right’ action is until it's too late.” She always follows her gut, even though it often leads her to make a mess of things. Still, she always tried her best to make things right afterward.
“So... I know we just met and all... But will you trust me on this?” She asked, trying her best to hide her nerves.
Lucky for her, the little human answered quickly, “Yeah, I trust you.”
She couldn't help but flap her wings a little in excitement, “Yay! Don't worry, your trust is in good hands! Or wings, as the case may be! I'll guard it with my SOUL!”
“And this means we get to have an adventure! This is so exciting! I mean, nothing this exciting ever happens around here. At least, while I've been here it hasn't.” She’d heard plenty about the Snowdin Incident from the locals. And Chujin. She doubted this adventure would have any of… that . This human was nothing like the ones her mentor warned her about, what with their adorable insults and tiny cute face!
“Think of all the fun we'll have! I mean, there's a chance I might be fired for this, and lose all of my life's work and belongings, but hey, what's life without a little risk?” Besides, there was still so much of the Underground she hadn't seen yet! Mostly because the titular heat of Hotland didn't agree with her, so she’d only gone there for work. And she never had any reason to explore Waterfall. What better way to broaden your horizons than with a new friend?
She was all hyped up now! “So shall we be off then?” Her new friend nodded again and climbed aboard her mighty vessel.
Quickly undoing the rope keeping the boat in place, Ava was set free! Now the adventure could begin!
…
Wait a minute…
“Wait, hold on! I-” “CLOVER!?”
An ear-piercing shriek cut her off. She looked towards the source of the noise to see- “Another human?!” This one was taller, and wasn’t wearing a hat like her new friend, but he was definitely human! He was running at the river bank, waving his arms in the air and screaming at the top of his lungs.
“CLOVER WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING ON A RAFT?! WHERE ARE YOU GOING?!”
Ava and the smaller human (Clover? Was that their name?) were getting further away by the second. They were looking at the new human with an expression of pure disbelief.
Martlet looked at the tall human, “Um, excuse me?” He turned to her, irate, “I'm sorry but, who are you? What do you want with them?”
“I’m their brother ,” Oh, “I need to bring them back to the Ruins!” Uh oh. “Where's that raft going!?”
“Um… Hotland?”
“Can we stop it before it gets there?!”
“Well, not really. But-”
“I- goddamn it! ”
She was about to say she could fly over, grab them and fly back before he interrupted her and
jumped into the freezing cold river and started paddling towards Ava.
“Wh- wait! That's dangerous!” Everyone knew that the waters in Snowdin were potentially lethal to anyone who wasn't an ice monster! “Hold on!” She flapped her wings and took to the air.
Clover's brother was gaining on Ava for a bit, but by the time Martlet caught up to him he was stalling. She wasn't sure she was strong enough to carry him normally, let alone when he was soaking wet. What could she do what could she do what could - Oh!
Carefully, she positioned herself to hover above him, something made harder by all his thrashing (part of her wondered if he knew how to swim in the first place), and tried to wrap her legs around his torso. Her legs got submerged in ice water and he panic thrashed around a bit, but she still managed to get a grip on him. Then she started flapping as hard as she could, dragging him towards Ava. Once he felt himself moving forward, he stopped resisting.
Eventually, after what felt like an eternity of flapping he was finally close enough to grab onto Ava and pull himself aboard.
After giving her legs a shake to get at least some of the icy river water out, Martlet landed on Ava with the two humans. It was a tight fit, Ava wasn't meant for more than two people (or more than just Martlet and some cargo really), but they made it work with a little scooching around and a lot of leg tucking.
The brother wasn't looking too good, shivering and curled up with his knees to his chest. “Are you okay? You're really not supposed to let yourself get drenched in freezing water.” At least, not while wearing clothes. Right? Wait, you're supposed to take the wet clothes off as soon as possible, right? Cause of heat absorption, or something?
Being a Royal Guard member who worked in Snowdin she should probably know this stuff. Stuff like how to not freeze to death.
It could have been worse, she supposed. They were partway into Waterfall before he got out of the water, so it wasn't as dangerously cold as it could have been. It wasn't exactly safe though.
The brother opened his mouth to respond, but was cut off by Clover pushing something into his hands. It was the cozy scarf they'd been wearing earlier. “Put it on. It'll keep you warm.” They said.
Apparently not willing to argue with warmth, he did as told. Once he wrapped it around his neck the shivering stopped almost immediately.
“Holy shit, that really works. Thanks kid… but don't think you're off the hook yet! You have a lot of explaining to do!” A shiver shook through him, “Once we're out of this mess.” Clover looked downtrodden at his words, and the brother sighed, “Oh, don't look like that. I'm not mad, it's just… been a long day.”
A few moments passed without anyone saying anything. Clover was quiet as usual, the brother was taking in the sights of Waterfall, just happy to be warm. Martlet kinda expected the two siblings to, y'know, hug each other or talk or… something. Instead they seemed content to just sit next to each other in silence. Maybe that's just how human siblings were?
A few more moments passed, no one saying anything. Just watching the little waterfalls and echo flowers pass them by.
Just as she couldn't take the silence anymore, the brother spoke up. “Hey, uh…”
“Martlet.” She supplied.
“Martlet. Thanks for dragging me out of the water. Really. I, uh, think I would've been screwed if you hadn't. I'm Garrett by the way.”
“Nice to meet you Garrett! And really, it was no problem!” Inside, she was squealing! It wasn't very often she was thanked for her hard work!
She turned to the smaller human, “So, your name's Clover?” They nodded happily, kicking their feet. Cute! “I love it! So unique!”
She wanted to ask more questions, but Garrett beat her to it, “Hey, Clover. What the hell were you doing on this raft in the first place?”
Martlet coughed, “Actually, that's my fault. We were planning to take this stream to Hotland, and from there go to Asgore’s castle.”
“... Okay? Why were you going to Asgore's castle? Isn't he the one that made humans illegal down here in the first place.”
“Er, well, yes. But that's also where the Barrier is. So going there is the only way to send Clover home.”
Garrett blinked. “I… thought the whole point of the Barrier was that nothing passes through it. What good would going to the Barrier do?”
“Oh! You don't know? Humans can pass through no problem!” Garrett blinked, stuck in his thoughts for a moment. “And, well, if no one knows I didn't do my job as a Royal Guard then I won't get fired.”
That snapped him out of his thoughts. “Wait. You're a Royal Guard?!”
“It's okay, I trust her.” Clover said quietly. She was happy they trusted her enough to stand up for her.
He gave Clover a look before sighing and slouching back. “Alright. If you say so. So uh, your plan to go to the Barrier sounds, um, suicidal, frankly. I have a better one. There's a nice lady in the Ruins who offered to let us stay with her until we can get our own place there. Or maybe indefinitely? We didn't really have time to talk about it. Point is, there's no Royal Guard in the Ruins to hunt us, and she seemed more than happy to feed, house and protect us. Sounds like a winning option to me! If we could just find a place to dock we can start walking-”
“No.” Clover cut him off.
Garrett blinked at them, “Uhh, what? What do you mean no? Did you miss the part about the Royal Guards who are tasked specifically with killing us? And how those Royal Guards aren't in the Ruins? C'mon, Clover, this is an easy-”
“No. I have a mission.” Clover pulled their hat down a bit.
“Wha- mission? The hell are you talking about?”
Clover was silent for a moment, “The missing kids…”
“Wh- wait! That's why you went to Ebott?! To find the missing kids?!” He shot to his feet, rocking Ava as he started shouting.
Martlet had been silent during this, feeling it wasn't her place to intervene. Now she definitely didn't want to butt in, but… “Is it just me or is the river getting faster?”
The humans didn't notice her. “No one was looking for them… someone had to do something.”
“Kid, that is not your problem to deal with! I- I'm not arguing with you on this! We. Are. Humans! There's an entire fucking country’s worth of people down here that would very much like us dead . We are going back to the Ruins where it's safe, and that's final!”
The water was really moving now and- wait, “Um, I might not have been down this route before!” Martlet said, panicking a little now.
Again they didn't hear her. “No! I'm not going until I find them!” Clover was standing and shouting too now.
“We already know what happened to them! They're dead ! Killed for their souls so the king can break the Barrier! There! Mystery solved, case closed, mission completed! And that's exactly what's gonna happen to us if we don't go back to the- What the-!”
Everything suddenly went dark as the now rushing water took them into the mouth of a tunnel. An opening gave them a distant view of Hotland and its structures.
“Hold on to something!”
The view was behind them as quickly as it came. Cavern walls turned to glass and metal tubing, below them was a sea of magma.
“H-hey look, it’s Hotland! We can stop here!”
She looked to her fellow passengers. Clover was unfazed and seemed more upset about the argument, while Garrett was- “Oh God we're gonna die we're gonna die we're gonna die who would even build- ” doing his best.
Martlet looked ahead to see, to her horror, there wasn't any place to dock! Or even slow down!
Suddenly, Hotland was behind them. Now they were speeding faster than ever through a river tunnel that was leading straight to-
“OHNO OHNO OHNO OHNO OHNO”
Ava collided directly into some rocks, sending the humans flying out and over the edge of a cliff face, while she used her wings to hover midair above the drop.
“Hello? Clover? Garrett? Are you okay?”
No response.
“Ohno ohno ohno!” She didn’t see where they went and didn’t know if they were even okay what could she do what could she do - She didn’t know what to do! Maybe someone else would?
“You stay right there! I’ll go get help!”
Chapter 5: Midday Morning in a Hole
Summary:
Clover and Flowey think about the future.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You woke up in a puddle of muddy water, in a dark, unknown cave.
Around you were the remains of Martlet's raft, reduced splinters and a few recognizable chunks of wood. Your brother was a few feet away, unconscious in the puddle like you were a moment ago.
You went to try to wake him up by shaking his shoulder, to no response. You tried again. Nothing. Just as you begin to worry, he starts murmuring.
“Nnngg. I'm… my break… I'll spend… how… I want…”
He swatted at your hand before rolling over onto his stomach in an attempt to escape consciousness. He was now laying face down in the puddle. He stayed like this for a few seconds before pulling his head out of the water, gasping for air and coughing up mud water.
“PLTTROOO PLTOOO EHHHAUEEGH”
After a moment of hacking and spitting, he finally took notice of you.
“C-Clover? What?” He sat up and took in his surroundings, “Where… augh!” He winced and grabbed his legs. “Man c'mon! I just got those fixed!”
He sighed and dragged himself out of the water and onto a dry spot against the wall. The action seemed to exhaust him more than it should have. You ask if he's okay.
“Yeah, yeah, it's fine. Just bruised is all. What about you kid? Are you hurt anywhere?” You told him are unharmed. “Well, that's something at least… Hey, where's, eh, what's her face? Martlet? Yeah, that's her name.” You said you don't know. He groaned. “So we have no idea where we are, no idea where to go, and no one who does know. Great.”
Garrett tried to stand up, only to fall back down on his butt. “Ow! Ah. Alright, I'm just gonna sit down for a bit… ow.”
You would have offered him some healing items, but you used all of yours during your fight with Martlet and didn't think to restock before boarding her raft.
Spotting a chest from the raft, you looked inside and found a baggie of Trail Mix! You returned to Garrett and offered him the bag. He took it, confused, “Uh, kid, I appreciate the thought, but I don't think raisins are gonna help me out here.” You explained that it's not raisins, it’s Trail Mix with everything but the raisins picked out, and that monster food can heal you. He gave you a look , but decided that questioning it wasn't worth the effort to argue and jammed the Trail Mix into his mouth.
Immediately after eating the Trail Mix, Garrett perked up. “Ah, salty. Okay, yeah that's much better. Still sore though. Just… give me a minute. I'll be up soon.” He closed his eyes and rested his head on the wall, breathing slowly.
It seemed like he was going to be fine, though you wish you had a better idea of what his HP was at. Maybe…
You start an encounter with your brother, both of your yellow souls presenting themselves as the irrelevant parts of the world faded away.
“Wha- Woah! Who's there!” He looked around frantically, trying to spot the attacker, before his eyes settled on you, “Uhhh, kid? What are you doing?”
You tell him that you're just checking something.
You Check Garrett.
Garrett - - LV1 HP 27/50 ATK 3(0) DEF 15(6)
Your older brother, legal guardian, and only remaining family. You still can't believe he's here. Neither can he for that matter.
Huh. There's more information than usual. Maybe it's because he’s human? You're somewhat alarmed by how low his HP was. How low was he before eating the Trail Mix?
It takes you a second to note how much higher his stats are than yours. Well, his HP and Defense, anyway. Was it because he was older than you?
A little green light flashed on him for a moment after your Check ended, startling him. “W-what was that?!”
You Check Garrett again.
Garrett - - LV1 HP 29/50 ATK 3(0) DEF 15(6)
Your older brother, legal guardian, and only remaining family. You still can't believe he's here. Neither can he for that matter.
Huh. His HP went up a bit. You noticed he was still wearing the Silver Scarf, and explained to your brother that the scarf heals the wearer while they’re in an encounter.
The light flashed again.
“I- uh. Huh.” He said with great wisdom. “Okay, sure… Can we put our souls away now?” Garrett was Sparing you, and you Spared him in turn, ending the encounter.
Souls back in their places, you noticed light coming from the exit and went to investigate.
Garrett calls out from behind you. “W- hey! Where do you think you're going?”
You told your brother that you're just going to look around.
“Okay, well, don't wander off too far! Seriously!”
You rolled your eyes and told him you won't, and walked away.
Beams of light were coming through some holes in the ceiling, shining down into a small alcove in the cave wall. Opposite that was another alcove with an upside down mine cart and some wood boxes that had been there for a long time; if the way they were sunk into the dirt was any indication. At the far end of the tunnel was, presumably, the exit. There was so much light pouring through that you couldn't see what was out there.
The mine cart caught your attention. You couldn't imagine how it got this way, or even how it even got here in the first place. It had wheels, so maybe someone rolled it here? But you thought mine carts could only roll on rails, and that still didn't explain how it ended up upside down.
“Psst. Clover! Over here!” A whisper gets your attention. You turn around and Flowey pops his face up through the dirt beneath the beams of light.
“Howdy, Clover!” He said, quietly, “What a day this has been. Thanks to that guard, we’re totally off course! It looks like she ditched you as well. I guess it can't be helped now. There’s gotta be another route to ASGORE’s Castle here.” You quietly asked why he’s whispering, “Oh, I’m just staying out of sight of your brother. It's nothing against him or anything, I just don't know him very well, y'know? Of course, if anything bad ever happens to him, I’ll reload the save file just like I do for you. Speaking of.”
File saved
“I’ve gotta say, your brother showing up out of nowhere was a real surprise! What do you- ah” Flowey cut himself off and went back into the ground.
“Okay, I'm up. This the only way out?” Your brother emerged from the other room, walking slowly. Guess Flowey will introduce himself when he's ready. You confirmed Garrett’s assessment. “Alright, guess we have no choice… let's get going, the sooner we get out of here the sooner we can get back to Toriel.”
You frown. Though you now know what happened to the missing children, you couldn't just leave it at that. Their killers walked free, and the king who ordered their deaths still reigned.
You wanted to know who those humans were. You wanted to know why they came here. You wanted to know their stories.
You wanted to know why they died.
You understood that human souls were necessary for breaking the Barrier, but… they were kids. Did they really have to die? Martlet seemed to think humans could just pass through the Barrier. Flowey didn't actually mention the Barrier, but he did say you'd have to kill the king to leave.
This all seemed to point to the king choosing to kill the children for their souls, when he could've sent them home. But… monsters needed those souls to get their freedom, would it be right for him to pass up the chance to free his people?
Was he a mercy-less child killer lashing out, or a desperate leader fighting for his people’s freedom? Did he make these choices out of hatred for humanity or out of love for monsters?
Neither option justified the killing of children. He had to face justice for his actions. But what does that mean for a man like him?
You needed to know his reasoning. And you didn't want to hear it from anyone but him. Once you had an understanding of the King of All Monsters, then you could make your judgement.
And none of that was going to happen by hiding in the Ruins. Maybe when all's said and done you would go there with your brother, but until then…
You knew you'd never be able to convince your brother to go along with your plan. He was always telling you not to get involved in things that had nothing to do with you. “Just keep your head down.” this and “We have our own problems to deal with.” that and “Clover for fucks sake you can't keep doing this I can only bail on work so many times before they fire me. No I don't care that he was a bully you can't just-” . He just didn't get it. You never understood how he could turn a blind eye to injustice, and always hated it when he asked you to do the same.
You wanted to ask him how he can hear about what happened to the other fallen humans and not want to do something about it, but you already know what he'd say. “That's not our problem.”
You walked alongside Garrett towards the exit, unsure of how you're going to complete your mission in spite of his protests. You'd have to think of something.
Your thoughts were cut off when the light from the cave exit blinded you as you walked through. But when your eyes adjusted and the light became bearable, you almost couldn't believe what you were seeing.
A vast landscape of sandy hills and sandstone cliffs, dotted with cactuses and blotches of dead grass. A breeze kicked up, almost knocking your hat off.
Save for the cave ceiling where the open blue sky should be, it looked just like something out of your old West movies!
You were exactly where you belonged.
You can't help but dash ahead, eager to explore!
“Wh- Clover! Wait up!”
Were Flowey capable of emotion, he would be furious. As he was the best he could manage was impatience and frustration.
This should have been huge! A whole nother human! This had never, EVER , happened before!
This should have been a game changer! After run after run after run after run after run of the same thing over and over and over, he was finally rewarded for his persistence with something truly different! A whole new human to manipulate! One that was older, stronger, more capable than Clover! This should have been his chance to finally take the human souls and become GOD ! And yet…
He couldn't do anything.
Well, he could do something. Flowey could do whatever he wanted. But there was one factor that made things… unworkable.
Every time he reset, a couple things… changed. Little things. Some graffiti here, a rubber duck in the river there, maybe some guy being renamed Dave, but never anything that actually mattered. Until now! It had to be random chance, it had to be! Neither he nor Clover had done anything different to cause this, and how could they? How could their actions have possibly caused a second human to fall into the underground.
And that was the problem. Out of all of the many, many , times Flowey has reset by this point, this had never happened before. Ever. Out of the countless times he’d brought Clover through the Underground, this was the only time Clover's brother followed them in. So what the hell were the chances of this happening?! One in a thousand? One in a million?! A billion?! Was he unlucky it took this long for this event to happen, or lucky it happened at all? For all he knew this was a one time thing, and would never happen again!
If he reset now, or at any point in the future, he might never see Garrett again. And even if it wasn't as astronomically unlikely as it appeared to be, it would likely be a very long time before he fell again.
This completely changed the ways he could approach the situation. For the worse, if that wasn't clear.
His first thought was to just kill the new guy and take his soul. The power he would get from it would make it impossible for Clover’s soul to resist absorption like usual. But… that was assuming Garrett wouldn't be able to resist him as well. And if he was wrong, well, he would have blown his only chance. And even if the soul absorption worked, it would just help him kill Asgore. Which was nice, sure, but that alone wouldn't get him the souls.
If killing Asgore was all it took, he would have been done ages ago. No. He needed to kill Asgore while the souls were exposed. And no matter how he acted, no matter how kind or cruel, the old man never showed them too him. Even using his old name wasn't enough. The only time the souls were ever exposed was when a human, namely Clover, confronted him at the Barrier. So there was no guarantee that taking Garrett’s or Clover’s souls would do anything for him.
His second idea was to try to manipulate Garrett into killing Asgore. But that plan had a problem, and that problem was Clover. From the little he'd seen of Garrett, he could determine that he couldn't retain his memory through loading his save file. Flowey loaded a bunch of times in Snowdin and Garrett hadn't said anything about it, and he highly doubted the guy wouldn't say something about it if he remembered. He could try and fail to sweet talk the guy into doing his bidding, and just reload any time he failed. But Clover remembered. And constantly reloading would quickly destroy any trust the cowboy had in him, especially if they discovered one of his less subtle attempts at manipulation. Then it would be his word against Clover’s, and he didn't like his odds.
Okay, so if Clover was the problem, then why not kill them? He didn't need them if he had Garrett, right? He could kill Clover, blame Asgore, and help Garrett get some hot-blooded revenge. But that depended on Garrett being much more capable than Clover. In the odd run where Clover actually made it to Asgore, they didn't even stand a chance. Admittedly, the only time that ever happened (that he around to witness) was when they were sitting at a measly LV1, so they weren't exactly a power house in those runs. So maybe if Garrett could get some LV, he’d maybe stand a chance. If, maybe, possibly. There was an awful lot of uncertainty in this plan, and if it was yet another dead end he couldn't even just load back to when Clover was alive, because they’ed remember what he did.
Every possibility carried massive amounts of risk. Risk he couldn't afford if this was his only shot.
Another thing on his mind was how, historically, any direct action or interaction with anyone but Clover would ruin any chance of taking the souls. Maybe Garrett was exempt from this trend, maybe not. He wouldn't know until it was too late to go back.
So… So so so. When all his options were laid out, pros and cons measured and weighed, he was left with one… infuriating … conclusion.
His best option… out of an entire world of possibilities… was…
To do absolutely nothing different. To just save when Clover asks and load when they die.
The Underground should consider itself lucky he had no emotion. Cause if he did? The kingdom of monsters would be on the receiving end of a world class tantrum right now. Even without emotions it was taking a great deal of concentration to keep himself from doing something he'd regret.
But this was the safest option. All his other ideas were either based on assumptions he had no evidence for or were practically guaranteed to fail.
What stung the most was not being able to do anything with Garrett directly, not with Clover there.
…
Unless…
Unless he waited for Clover to get killed by something else, and just… didn’t load. Then he’d get some alone time with Garrett. And if it didn't work? He’d just load and Clover would be none the wiser.
This… had promise. There was no telling how much promise until he tried it, but it was something. Of course, he could only try this once per time Clover died, otherwise they’ed catch onto him. This was also assuming it was possible for Garrett to beat Asgore. Unlikely, but, it was all he could try.
The worst part was knowing how he could have gotten around this. If he'd known Garrett was here before he showed up at the raft, he could have done any number of things to shift things in his favor. He could have slowed Garrett down so he'd miss the raft, giving him time to get in his head without Clover to interfere. Hell, he could have sent him through Toriel's exit out of the Ruins and forgotten about all this alternate route nonsense.
Speaking of Toriel. He'd heard the argument on the raft, of course. He was never not listening. And he couldn't be less happy to hear Garrett’s plan for him and Clover to go back to live with her. He'd seen enough of that, thank you very much!
If this run was going anywhere, that would need to be dealt with. He just… had to do it in a way that couldn't possibly come back to bite him. It would have to wait too, he couldn't take his eyes off of Clover while they were at risk of dying to Dunebuds or whatever. Once they reached the Wild East though…
Yes. He'd have some time to act once they got to cowboy town, nothing could kill them until the end. Until then, he’ll be watching, thinking, and waiting for an opportunity.
Notes:
Flowey: A new human! One who's stronger, and more capable than Clover!
Who's gonna tell him?
Thoughts? Predictions? Leave a comment, tell me what you think!
Chapter 6: Summer Fun without the Sun
Notes:
April fools! Ha ha! How ingenious! Doing an April fools prank the day AFTER April 1st! On my normal update day. By posting a normal, non prank chapter.
Bet you never saw it coming.
...
Fool!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Wh- Clover! Wait up!” Clover dashed ahead before he could stop them.
Thankfully, his legs were much longer than theirs, and he caught up to them quickly. “Gotcha!” His hand grabbed their shoulder before they could get any farther, and lifted them up by their armpits to eye level.
“Okay, new rule. You are to stay by my side at all times. Got it?” No way in hell was he losing them again. Tracking them down the first time put him through enough grief as it was.
Clover frowned and crossed their arms defiantly. Apparently not thinking too highly of his new rule.
“Oh don’t give me that. This place is dangerous, I mean, have you seen what these monsters can do? They can kill you without even meaning too!” They just rolled their eyes at him.
“Hey! I’m serious! Besides, what if we get separated? I might not be able to find you again!” They actually perked up a little, like they were plotting something. Oh hell no! “Kid, I don’t know what you’re thinking, but don’t even try it. I will pick you up and carry you the whole way back if I have to.” It was a bluff, no way could he carry them for that long. Still, it seemed to work, Clover no longer looked to be scheming. They still weren't happy, though.
With a sigh, he relented. “Alright, fine. You don’t have to stay right next to me. Just… try to stay within eyesight. Please?” Clover thought for a moment before nodding, and he relaxed a little. They still didn't look happy, but he doubted they would try anything while he could still outrun them.
Compromise reached, he set them down. “Thank you.” Relaxing a little, he took in his surroundings. A tall cliff loomed over the siblings, there was a walkable area with a box beneath them and a natural bridge going over that area that seemed to be the only way to go. Clover was urging him to start moving, “Alright, let’s get going.” Finally, they agreed on something.
They only made it halfway across the bridge before being interrupted.
Two yellow souls blinked into existence, signaling an encounter.
Garrett scanned the area, seeing nothing. He tried looking up, thinking that some monsters could fly, like Martlet and that ribbon guy, so maybe they were in the air? Nope, nothing. Then where-?
Focused on searching, when Clover poked his side to get his attention he practically jumped out of his skin. They were pointing at…
“Awa~”
Dirt. They were being assaulted by dirt.
Dirt with a face.
Could monsters just… be anything? Were there any limits to what forms their bodies could take?
Now that he knew where the threat was, he moved his sibling behind him. Clover, for their part, was unfazed. Wait, no, they weren't just unfazed. They actually looked… Excited? Happy? Curious? The kid was hard to read.
Didn't matter, they had to get out of here! “Okay, I'm gonna count to three. On three, we run for it. It's small so we can probably go right past it! Ready?”
Rather than nod their head like he’d hoped, Clover looked at him like he was stupid before shaking their head, moving out from behind him and- why are they walking towards the dirt monster? “What are you doing?!” Garrett panic whispered.
Clover approached the dirt pile with a face, calm as could be, placed their hands on the monster and… shook it back and forth?
“Awawa~”
If the noise it made was any indication, it liked that. A lot.
Suddenly, the wind started blowing harder, carrying with it a bunch of tumbleweeds, all completely white like all the magic attacks he'd seen so far. He was dreading this. So far, all his experiences with magic attacks had been… bad, to say the least.
They were pretty sparse, so he figured they wouldn't be too hard to dodge. Unfortunately, he did not account for how they would bounce off the ground, or how unpredictable the wind would be.
He saw the tumbleweed rolling towards him and moved to the left, out of its way, only for it to suddenly bounce right into his soul. The impact and resulting pain sent him into a slight panic, causing him to run straight into another tumbleweed panicking him farther. This cycle repeated itself three more times.
When the attack was over and the weeds stopped coming, Garrett finally had the wherewithal to check in on Clover.
They seemed, fine actually. He wasn't exactly paying attention to them during the attack, but he was pretty sure that they hadn't gotten hit at all. They were motioning for him to come closer to the dirt monster.
“Just be nice to them and they'll stop.” They said, “Trust me.”
Fine, sure, whatever. If it meant not being barraged by tumbleweeds again, he’d do whatever. Anything to avoid having to do that again. His soul was sore, he didn't even know that was possible!
He walked up to the happy dirt blob and crouched down, Clover nodding encouraging. They said to ‘just be nice', so.
“Heyyy there, buddy… who a good, dirt, pile…” That… wasn't quite as friendly as he was going for. The monster didn't seem all too impressed either.
A loud ‘Psst’ sound drew his eye back to Clover, who was pantomiming a petting motion. He looked back to the shifting dirt mound, which was made of dirty, dirty, dirt.
He held back a sigh, and hesitantly put his hand on the top of its head, body, and gave it a few slow pats. Very slowly, and away from its face, just in case it tried to bite him.
It made a series of happy gurgling sounds, nuzzling itself into his hand in a way that crammed dirt under his nails. Clover gave him a thumbs up. His hand felt dirtier than it ever had before.
Great, now everyones having a great time. “So what happens now?”
Just as soon as he said that, the human’s souls disappeared and the world came back into normal view.
The little dirt monster gurgled what could be assumed to be a fair well and sunk into the ground, leaving him alone with his sibling once again.
“See?” Clover quipped, “We don't have to run, they don't mean no harm.”
“That’s not the issue here.” He pushed himself off the ground, not noticing the thick layer of sand and dirt that had attached itself to his pants. Great. “I just don’t see any point in sticking around if they're gonna shoot us with magic bullets and lasers and… tumbleweeds. And yeah, I know they don’t mean it. But it doesn’t make them any less dangerous. Besides, I don't think most monsters know what humans look like. But if they did, well… I doubt they'd just stop fighting like that.”
Clover crossed their arms and frowned. “Well, Martlet knew and she was nice. Dalv too.” They argued.
“Yeah, well, they're just two out of god knows how many. Besides, didn't Dalv try to fight you at some point?”
They faltered a little. “That… was a misunderstanding. He really didn't mean it.”
“Uh huh. Look, I'm not saying hes a bad guy, but no matter how nice he is he's still dangerous! And, like, what about Martlet? She’s a Royal Guard! What if she had actually tried to do her job, huh?”
He didn't miss how Clover swallowed nervously and looked away. He sighed and gave them a serious look. “Alright Clover, out with it. Did the bird try to kill you?”
“... She was just doing her job.” They gave weakly.
“Uh huh.”
“And she wasn't trying to kill me! Just… capture me.”
“Right, cause that's so much better. And there are presumably plenty more Royal Guards down here who's job it is to capture and or kill us. And there's no way they're all going to let us walk like she did. And… ugh, we got off track. Look, the point is, running from encounters makes a hell of a lot more sense than trying to make friends with them while they pelt us with magic.”
“But, um.” They grasped for an argument, “We don't get any money if we run from them.”
…
… What? “What?”
They dug in their pockets and pulled out some coins. “Look, this is what we got from that Dunebud!”
He was too baffled to ask how they knew its name. “... Do monsters normally give you money when you're nice to them?” They nodded. “Why?” They shrugged.
He sighed. “You're not gonna budge on this, are you?” They shook their head no, and he believed them. Well, if they couldn't be persuaded, then there had to be a way to swing this in his favor. Maybe… “Alright, how bout this. We can make friends with any and all monsters we meet, as long as you don't drag your feet on getting back to the Ruins. Deal?”
Clover thought for a moment, before nodding and putting out their hand for a handshake, which he accepted.
Now that he wasn't trying to dodge magic or arguing with Clover, he suddenly became aware of his environment.
It was hot. Hot and dry. And it was being made worse by the super warm scarf Clover gave him on the raft. He took it off from around his neck and tied it around his waist, so he wouldn't have to hold it in his hands.
He wasn't exactly happy about all the encounters he was roping himself into with his deal with Clover, but he couldn't be more pleased that Clover wouldn't be fighting him on the way back to safety. He just had to rough it out until then.
No biggie.
You were having the time of your life! You’d never been anywhere that even remotely resembled the wild west before. You'd never been anywhere with an arid climate, or an old-timey town, or even a place with sand like a beach!
But now you were in your element. All your days fantasizing of living out the stories of your favorite cowboy flicks couldn't compare. It was just like you imagined!
Well, okay. There were some discrepancies from your imagined adventure. The fact this was all happening underground for one. Your brother tagging along was also a surprise. Oh, and the monsters! Yeah, the monsters weren't ever part of your fantasy. Though they weren't an unwelcome addition, far from it. They added some real excitement!
You were enjoying everything the Dunes had to offer, from the authentic desert like heat and the sand and tumbleweeds being carried by the wind, to the monsters themselves.
Your brother, on the other hand…
It was a good thing, you thought, that his HP and Defense were so high. He was REALLY bad at dodging. It was almost impressive how many bullets he ran into. If it weren't for the fact his Defense was so high he was only losing a single HP per hit, and he had the passive healing from the Silver Scarf, he would definitely be dead. Thankfully, it didn't seem to matter where on his body he wore it.
After accepting his deal to go peacefully to the Ruins (you didn’t have any plans to go to the Ruins with him, you just wanted him to cooperate), you went to restock on healing items from a nearby box. Thankfully, you’d bought plenty of pancakes and coffee at the Honeydew Resort when you had the chance. While Garrett inspected the Box, mumbling about how it doesn't make any sense and is completely impossible and why does nothing make sense down here , you snuck off to look around, and found a UGPS box full of healing Packing Peanuts! (You were keeping those to yourself. You didn't think you could convince your brother they were a healing item.)
Your healing item stockpile was holding steady, though you did have to sacrifice a pancake or coffee or your brother every once in a while. To keep him from dying.
Your brother was so egregiously bad at dodging magic projectiles that there were barely any bullets left to hit you. You’ve barely had to dodge at all since he joined you, and you haven't gotten hit once! You’re pretty sure he hasn't actually noticed he’s helping you. Strangely, you were probably using less healing items than you would have if he wasn't tanking for you, despite his near constant HP drain during battles.
Speaking of battles, those had been going very smoothly. With Garrett clearing out bullets for you and having an extra Act every turn, encounters were streamlined. Most battles ended in one or two turns, either with both of you Acting or one Acting and the other Sparing. You had a knack for knowing what to do to pacify monsters, and when your brother noticed this he started waiting for you to give directions.
Working together, all who stood in your way of your Acts. Dunebuds were jiggled and patted at the same time, Cactony was touched and Spared in one fell swoop, and Sir Slither was no match for the fabled Double Doubt! It was great!
Garrett didn't think it was great, but that was because he was being a big baby about getting hit. It couldn't possibly be that bad, he was only taking 1 measly damage per hit. You told him as much,
Of course it wasn't just monster encounters you two, er, encountered, on your journey. Along the way, you found a UGPS station and got Garrett acquainted with Mail Whale ( “It’s so nice to meet you, we apologize for the delay, now you’re in our system, we’ll bring you mail all day!” … “what?” ), you braved an actual sandstorm together, even if it was all coming from a giant fan ( “Okay, I guess that makes sense, there wouldn't be much natural wind down here. This doesn't fase me as much as it should”) , introduced him to Mo and bought some refreshing drinks from him ( You loudly say to yourself how fortunate it was that you had all this money from those encounters to buy these life-saving drinks wi- “Okay, okay, I get it.” ), navigated through a rolling tumbleweed puzzle ( “Who the hell’s idea was this!? It's not even a puzzle! It’s, like, an obstacle course or something!” You think he's just mad he had to retry it three times ), there was so much to see!
Though, you were a little worried for your brother during the lead up to the sandstorm. ( You watch in concerned silence as your brother finishes frantically tearing out two of the three alert/warning/danger signs. “Look, look at this! See how much better this is, Clover?! See how much clearer it is without the useless signs that add nothing out of the way!? ) You’re not sure what was up with that.
Eventually, you came to a giant boulder sitting on the road forward, blocking you from going further.
Not all paths were blocked through, there was the entrance to a mine shaft.
As the two of you approached the massive stone, your brother overheard a passing miner say he was heading to Snowdin, and went to ask for directions.
While they talked, you spotted a cool looking black rock and walked off to inspect it, making sure to abide by your brother's ‘line of sight' rule.
You were glad he was with you. Not just because he was useful, though he was, even if it was mostly unintentionally.
You and Garrett, well, you lived together and he took care of you, kept you fed and clothed and housed and all that, but you didn't really… talk, very often. Usually not unless something was wrong, like when you got in trouble at school and he had to pick you up. Most days you would barely see each other, only interacting when he was picking you up from school, calling you for dinner or telling you to go to bed. You didn't even see each other in the mornings, as he left you breakfast and went to work before you woke up. And for the couple hours each day you were both home at the same time, you were doing your own things, separate from each other.
You didn't mind it, most of the time. You just…
You got the sense that your brother didn't like you very much.
That's not to say he was mean to you or anything! When you wanted something, be it a specific meal or a new toy, he usually gave it to you. As long as it wasn't something totally unreasonable, of course (it took some real convincing to get him to buy a Toy Gun that could fire actual projectiles). He didn't give you any chores, even when you asked to help out. He barely even punished you when you got in trouble.
And that’s not mentioning the work he puts into feeding you, buying you clothes and school supplies, picking you up from school and, of course, always working to afford all that food and clothes and cowboy stuff.
He was very good to you, better than your parents ever were. He just… didn't want to be around you. Ever.
…
You haven't spent this much time with your brother in a long time. Maybe ever. Certainly not since you were very little.
Even if he clearly wasn't happy he was here, you were.
Maybe you were selfish to want more from him, you didn't want to be ungrateful for him, but now that you were working together on something you felt something fall into place. Like you’d finally gotten a taste of something you didn't know you needed.
You and your brother had found a rhythm. From using teamwork to spare monsters, to navigating puzzles, to bantering back and forth, you and Garrett were interacting in ways you just hadn't before.
You were just… happy to do something with your brother.
…
Your brother, done talking with the miner, approached with a grim expression. “Bad news kid, that miner said the only way to walk from here to Snowdin is through a Royal Guard checkpoint. So we're not going that way.” You did your best to hide your relief, to pretend to hold up your end of the deal. “But he did say that we could go around the boulder by going through the mines. Now, I don't really want to go in there, but, I don't have any better ideas. You?” You shake your head no. “Alright, guess that's that then.” He let out a long sigh and started towards the mine, “Let's just get this over with.”
You followed your brother towards the mine’s entrance.
You were still dedicated to your mission, of course. You weren't going to stop pursuing justice for anything. But that didn't mean you couldn't enjoy having a little more time with your big brother thanks to a little detour.
Maybe when your mission in done, living in the Ruins with him wouldn’t be so bad. If it was going to be more like this, with banter and teasing, and less like it was before, where you merely co-existed.
You wouldn’t mind at all.
Notes:
I feel like I should start a sigh counter. We've had a lot of them, mostly from Garrett I'd imagine.
edit: four months later, i have made a teeny tiny edit that im sure no one will notice
Chapter 7: Some Miner Problems
Notes:
Guess who noticed a teeny tiny *plot hole* in chapter 1 while writing chapter 3, meant to address it in chapter 5, couldn't find a good place to fit it in there, couldn't find a good place to fit it in this chapter, and now have to address it in the next chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Stepping into the mine, the first thing Garrett noticed was how dark it was. He was so used to the bright light outside that he couldn't see a thing.
While his eyes were adjusting, the second thing he noticed was the air. It felt like there was as much dirt and dust as there was breathable oxygen.
After a brief coughing fit, his eyes finally let him see the room he’d entered. Tight, dirty stone walls gave the place a claustrophobic feel. Directly ahead from the entrance was a couple of those cubby shelf things full of stuff, and next to that was another one of those boxes. The boxes that could, apparently, transfer items between all similar boxes. Somehow. On the wall next to the box were a bunch of empty racks, likely meant for mining equipment.
To the left and right were hallways leading to more rooms, in which he could see more monsters wearing the same uniform as the miner he talked to outside.
Garrett didn't know shit about mines, or mining, so he couldn't say what constitutes a safe mine shaft. But he didn't need a degree in mining to know a tunnel collapse would be really, really , bad. The stuff of nightmares honestly. The fact that the mine workers were milling about, perfectly relaxed, told him it was probably fine. Probably. Monsters seemingly had a wildly different kind of logic that he couldn’t grasp, so really who could say.
At least the air wasn’t swelteringly hot like it was outside.
Clover brushed past him towards the box.
Looking over their shoulder as they dug around in it, yup, there was the same stuff he saw in the last box.
Magic. That was it. No more explanation needed. Just say it's magic and don't think about it again.
His time in the Underground had become so much less headache inducing once he stopped questioning the logic of this place.
Done with moving stuff around, Clover went to look at the cubbies. Specifically, at a shiny belt buckle laying in a dirty, unlabeled compartment.
“Guess whoever's cubby this used to be is gone.” Clover nodded, but was still hesitant to take it. Their hand was fidgeting, itching to grab it. “Must've not cared too much about it if they left it behind.” He subtly encouraged. Their inner conflict grew more visible on their face, but they remained still.
He dropped the subtly. “Kid, I don't think anyone's gonna care if you take it. I mean, can you even call it stealing if it's abandoned?” That seemed to convince them. Quickly grabbing the buckle,
They put the buckle on their pants. They didn't actually have a belt, so it was just kinda, stuck on there. Despite not actually doing anything, it looked pretty good.
“Damn, alright. It really brings the whole outfit together. I'll admit, you got the cowboy look down.”
They put their chin up and their hand on their hips. “Course I do!” They said proudly. “I'm the real deal!”
Garrett held back a laugh. “Sure you are. You're the most authentic miniature cowboy I've ever seen.”
They crossed their arms and pouted.
“Oh, don't look like that. How are ya gonna scare off tiny bandits with a face like that?” He teased.
Clover started pelting him with tiny punches.
“Oh! Such mighty strikes! How can I hope to withstand such a deadly assault!”
They feigned anger, but the creeping smile on their face told another story.
“Alright, alright, alright. That's enough of that. The guy said there's an elevator in the room to the right. Hopefully it can take us where we need to go. Come on.” He gestured his head towards the room to the right and started towards it, Clover following at his heels.
The elevator was, somehow, jammed shut by a stick in its door. The two mine workers next to the elevator were just as lost as he was when it came to unjamming the door, with one only declaring how outraged they were, and the other…
"How-How-How- am I gonna get to my station now? The elevator is jammed, man! JAMMED!!!"
“Yeah, I noticed. If you could just calm down for a sec and te-”
"I'm calm! I'm calm, okay?? ... That was a LIE I am FREAKING OUT!!!"
“Alri-”
"You gotta help me!!”
“Okay! Yes! We’ll help you, just tell us how to unjam the thing!!” He was going to blow a gasket if he had to deal with this guy much longer.
“I, uh, well… FIRE! Fire should do it!! Just burn the problem away! You got any fire magic of you, man?! Or-or-or-or a FLAMETHROWER or something?!?”
“... Ah… darn, bad timing. I just used up the last of my… fire magic… this morning.” He said, voice dripping with sarcasm, “How about we just break the stick? It doesn't look too strong.”
“No way man! No WAY we could break that! We'd need some kinda super strong GIANT to do that! Well, that, or something to break it with! Like a sword! Or an ax! Or a shovel! Or-”
“A pickaxe?”
“Oh! Yeah! That'd work!”
“... But… don't you work here? As a miner? Aren't you, like, supposed to have a-” Wait a minute.
He went and got a closer look at the stick jamming the elevator door.
“The stick isn't a stick, is it.” It wasn't a question, “It's your pickaxe.”
The guy started sweating bullets.
The look on the outraged slime told him he was right on the money.
With a big sigh, Garrett started back towards the other room to ask the other miners he saw for help.
But not before eyeing a placard next to the elevator.
In case of fire, use stairs.
There were no stairs.
…
Garrett was proud of himself, actually. A weaker man might have made a scene. A weaker man might have done something regrettable. Might have tried to pry the wretched thing off the wall it was stuck to. Pried it off and taken it outside and thrown it off a cliff.
But he remained steadfast in the face of the illogical. Unyielding.
He did not let it’s pointlessness, it's total lack of information, goad him into doing something he'd regret.
Having won in his battle of wills against the sign, he and Clover went to talk to the mine workers in the room to the left.
There were two miners there, both with pickaxes. One was on his belly, picking away at a spot on the wall, and the other was just standing around.
He approached the one picking the wall, cause he was closer.
"What do you want?" He said impatiently.
“There's a stick stuck in the elevator door. We were-”
"It's jammed again?” The guy cut him off, “I swear, nothing ever works here.”
“Yeah, tha-”
“I'm busy, kid. Bother someone else.”
“Wha- hey! I'm not a kid! And we-”
“I said beat it!”
Alright, Garrett knew a losing battle when he saw one. Hopefully the other one would be more cooperative.
He wasn't as surprised as he should have been to see Clover was already talking to them.
The monster perked up as he approached. “Hey there! Your buddy here already told me about your predicament.”
Did they now? He gave them a look that they did not meet.
“Tell you what, I'll give you my trusty pickaxe here,” he felt hope in his heart, “if you... Win a monster trivia game!!” And it was gone as quickly as it came.
“Oooh boy, this will be fun! All you have to do is answer these three questions correctly! You only get one try so do your best!”
“Can’t we work something else out?”
“Nope! Question one! Who is the current Royal Scientist?"
…
Crap.
He figured that something called ‘Monster Trivia Game’ would involve trivia common for monsters. He really wished they would've just let them buy the pick off them or something.
He and Clover looked at each other, and for once, they looked as clueless as he did.
He didn't even know Royal Scientists were a thing, no way did he know who the current one was.
“Um…” Clover looked like they wanted to say something.
Garrett leaned down and whispered, “Kid, if you've got a guess, go for it, cause I've got nothing.”
They nodded, and addressed the trivia giver, “Is it… Alphys?”
"Correct!” They exclaimed chipperly.
Well hot damn! “Nice! Where'd you learn that tidbit?”
Clover looked uncomfortable for some reason. “I must have… overheard it somewhere. Yeah.”
Weird response… Before he could think about that-
“Question two! What is most monster food made out of?"
What kind of question was that? Wouldn't it just be made of other foods? Or did they mean, like, that most of their food came from a specific kind of crop. The only crops he remembered seeing was that corn maze way back when. So, maybe corn?
Clover answered before he could think any further.
“Magic!”
Again, the monster congratulated them, "Good job!”
Okay, wow, he was way off. Good thing he kept his mouth shut.
…
How does eating magic work?
“Final question!”
He took a deep breath and prepared himself. Just one more and they'll be on their way.
“How many souls does ASGORE need to shatter the Barrier?"
Ah.
Both human’s body's stiffened at the question. The fun, silly energy they had before was gone in an instant.
“Two.” Clover answered.
"Congratulations! You really know your stuff! Here's my pick as promised!”
“Great!” He gritted out through the best fake smile he could muster. Leaving quickly would be good, he decided. Before the topic of humans and human souls could be thought of any farther.
Toriel had told him they needed seven to break the Barrier, but did not mention that they already had five! Maybe she didn't know? She did make it clear she hadn't left the Ruins in a long time.
Whatever, it didn't matter, what mattered was that the two souls they needed to take back their freedom were right in here and things were gonna get real bad if they realized that.
Garrett grabbed the offered pickaxe with his suddenly sweaty hands and walked away quickly, nudging Clover away with him.
These people, he reminded himself, would not be so happy to make small talk or give trivia games if they knew. If they knew, they'd be doing everything in their power to get their souls to the king. They'd be calling the Royal Guard. They'd be restraining them so they couldn't escape. They might even try to kill them themselves.
The only reason all these monsters weren't trying to kill them was because they didn't know he and Clover were human.
They'd have to make more of an effort to avoid getting found out. Both him and Clover.
Next time they were out of earshot of any monsters, he’d have a talk with Clover about keeping to themselves going forward.
Their deal might have meant he couldn't flake out on the fights, but that didn't mean they had to talk to literally everyone they saw.
After breaking the stick jamming the door shut, he and Clover boarded the elevator, along with the panicking miner.
And what an elevator it was. Gold flooring, a plush carpet, fine wood panels. It was completely out of place in the mine, where the walls were literally made of dirt and grime. He kinda felt nervous about stepping into it, like he was walking on something worth more than everything he owned put together.
Clover and the panicky guy didn't mind walking on it with their dirty, dirty shoes. So it was probably fine. He probably wouldn't be asked to pay for it.
If they didn't want it getting dirty they probably shouldn't have put it in a mine shaft.
Though, one could still see the rope and pulley system that operated the whole thing by looking up, completely destroying the illusion of wealth.
After an incredibly awkward elevator ride, they arrived at the bottom of the shaft.
The elevator brought them to a tunnel going further into the mine. The miner sped off the moment the doors opened, presumably to his post, leaving him alone with his sibling.
There was another placard.
In case of water, swim.
Garrett poked at it to see if there was anything he could do about it, but without a crowbar or something, there wasn't a way for him to remove it.
Clover, meanwhile, busied themself with poking at
File saved
an empty patch of dirt.
Now seemed as good a time as any to have that talk. “So, I've been thinking. I-”
“That's new.” Clover cut him off.
He narrowed his eyes at them, “Watch it, smart ass.” He said with as much authority as he could, which wasn't much thanks to the smile on his face.
As much as he hated the position he was in, running for his life through a giant cave full of monsters that kept almost killing him without even knowing it, getting dragged into fights to keep his sibling happy, praying that no one figured out they were human and called the Royal Cops, sentencing them to what he imagined would be a very painful death…
… Where was he going with this again?
Right, yes. The silver lining to all this. Clover.
He’d never known the kid could be such a smart ass. Once the two found a rhythm to fighting monsters and exploring and what not, the kid started showing a side of themselves he didn't know they had. A witty, talkative side that was all too happy to quip at him when he misstepped. Which, admittedly, was often.
Mostly because of his inability to stop catching magic with his soul. (He was getting better at it. Just, very, very slowly. It was hard to keep track of all the bullets at once, and when he got hit he’d start panicking. A normal response to being assaulted by magic , he thought. A shame it usually led to getting hit more.)
Garrett was seeing a side of his little sibling he hadn't been aware of. The kid could be pretty funny. And talkative too.
Even back when they were kids, Clover had always been quiet. Preferring head and hand gestures over speaking, rarely asking for anything or making a fuss. So the quipping and ribbing really took him by surprise. It was nothing he'd expect from the Clover he knew.
Maybe he didn't know them as well as he thought.
It was weird. People always said you never really knew someone, even if you lived with them, but Garrett had never thought about how that applied to him and Clover.
Sure, they grew up together. Kind of. But they had never been terribly close. The two rarely spent much time together, even in their childhood. Most of their interactions were just Clover asking Garrett to play with them, and him declining, saying he had too many chores to do to be horsing around. Cleaning, dish washing, laundry, more cleaning, taking out the trash, lawn mowing, even more cleaning , the works. He had so much to do back then that even when he had free time, he was too exhausted to explore the woods or play cowboy or whatever Clover asked from him.
They stopped asking him to play, eventually…
…
He got off track again.
The point was, it was nice to get to know more about the kid he was responsible for.
He was brought out of his thoughts by a finger poking his stomach.
Garrett looked at the offending belly poker with a raised eyebrow. “What?”
“You were saying something?” Oh.
“Yeah, right. As I was saying before I was so rudely interrupted,” he gave them a look, they didn't look sorry in the slightest, “We need to be more careful about who we talk to, and what we say. If anyone finds out we aren't monsters, these friendly faces are gonna get a lot less friendly.”
Clover frowned. “We had a deal…”
“Our deal was to not run from encounters. There was nothing about talking to the monsters who don't attack us.”
They didn't look pleased.
“Look, the more monsters we talk to, the more likely we are to get found out.”
“We already went over this.”
“Yeah, well, that was before I knew that we are the last two souls that the king needs to break the Barrier. I figured monsters were unlikely to let us walk when they were just one step towards freedom, but there's no chance in hell they'd let us walk when we're the last step.”
“You're assuming the worst of them. Just cause they're monsters doesn't mean they’re monsters .” They were starting to raise their voice now.
Garrett sighed. “Yeah, okay, I get that these monsters are people. But people tend to look out for themselves. I get that you made some friends, but-”
“They’re not like that. At least… not all of them. There are good people down here.”
Garrett took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. “There's no such thing as ‘good people', Clover. Everyone does what's best for themselves, and sometimes what's best for them just so happens to be good for someone else. Yes, even Martlet. I mean, isn't she throwing all the other monsters under the bus by helping us out? Sounds pretty selfish to me.”
Clover went quiet, tilting their hat down so he couldn't see their eyes.
He didn't like shooting them down like this, but it had to be done. This was a life or death situation, and he couldn't be taking any risks.
They both stood in silence for a moment, long enough for it to start to get uncomfortable.
Eventually, Clover broke the silence.
“Are we selfish for not helping free monsters?”
He wasn't expecting the question, but he had the answer regardless.
“It doesn't matter. It's not our problem.”
Silence again.
…
This sucked.
There was a reason he didn't talk to Clover much. Well, a couple reasons. And this was one of them.
He always hated doing this. Crushing their grand ideas of justice with a harsh dose of reality. But the kid was far too nice for their own good. Too giving. Trying to uphold their optimistic and childish idea of justice had already gotten the kid into plenty of trouble, usually by putting themself between other kids and their bullies.
Anytime they involved themself in yet another altercation, the same story played out. Garrett would get a call from the school, get yelled at for leaving work, drive to the school to get yelled at by the teachers, drive Clover home and go back to work praying he didn't lose his job. Eventually, his boss would get sick of his flakiness and give him the boot. He’s been fired for this four times in the last year alone.
He could appreciate the kid’s sense of right and wrong, he really could. The world would be a better place if everyone were like them. But it wasn't like that. Crappy people got away with doing awful things all the time, and any attempt to do anything about it was always met with harsh retaliation.
Clover’s actions always had consequences, and Garrett was always the one who had to deal with them.
He let out a long sigh. Even with their face covered, Clover looked miserable. He… should probably do something about that. Right? Aren't big brothers supposed to, like, make their younger siblings feel better about… stuff? But how?
This messy talk all started because he wanted them to stop talking to monsters they didn't have too. So maybe letting it go would help smooth things over.
Maybe he was being a bit overly paranoid. Out of all the things that had gone wrong so far, from the Ruins to the raft, being recognized as a human wasn't one of them. The only monsters that knew were Toriel, Dalv and Martlet, none of which were, currently , trying to kill them. So there was a president for it not being an issue.
He still wasn't a fan of taking unnecessary risks, though. Just the thought of all of monster kind suddenly turning on them made him panic a little.
He took another glance at Clover. Hat tilted down, arms crossed, leaning against the wall, thinking. They didn't have the angry feel they did before. Actually, the way their arms were held to their body, it looked more like they were holding themself than trying to hold their ground. Like they were trying to comfort themself.
Alright. He may have gone too far. He could see that now.
He had to do something to make it better.
“Alright, look. I'm not saying you can't talk to anyone, just… our lives are on the line here. I don't want us to die because of something that could’ve been easily avoided.” He took a breath. God, he hoped he wouldn't regret this later, “I don't know why this matters to you so much, but. If you promise to be careful and watch what you say, I won't stop you from talking to whoever you want.”
Clover tilted their head up, showing him their eyes. They weren't red or puffy, so they weren't silently crying that whole time. So that was good. They walked up to him and put out their hand. Garrett grabbed it and shook.
He didn't know how to read the expression they were making now, nor the emotion behind it. It was mostly the same as it was before, but more… reigned in? They definitely weren't happy.
Garrett figured it'd be best to move on. Clover seemed happiest when they were exploring new areas anyway.
“Alright, good talk. Let's get moving.” He said quickly. The faster they go moving, the less they'd have to dwell on his failed pep talk.
Unfortunately for Garrett, was about to step into an encounter with a bull shaped monster made of ceramic. His next several minutes would be spent failing to dodge a stampede of magic bulls, while trying to help Clover clean the thing.
By the end of the battle, he'd be hit about 21 times. Clover would poke fun at him, and he'd groan about how hard it was to move in such a narrow corridor.
At least Clover was smiling again.
Notes:
Okay, real question. What do yall think of Garrett? I think I've done a... decent job of portraying him the way I want, but I won't really know how he comes across without some feedback.
Chapter 8: Bouldly exploring where no human has before
Summary:
Someone’s day gets better, Garrett's day gets worse.
Notes:
Apologies for the lack of updates. Spring is here now, and with it came spring cleaning, spring yard work, spring allergies, and spring getting back into the habit of going on daily hikes for physical/mental wellness.
So yeah, I've been kinda busy, and it might be a while before I stop being so busy. I can't promise when we'll be getting back into regular uploads, but I am always thinking about this fic and what to do next. Progress WILL continue... eventually.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Having dealt with the porcelain bull monster, Garrett licked his lips after downing another one of Clover’s healing pancakes, and thought about how he wasn't getting full despite having eaten far more than his stomach should be able to handle. Guess those are the benefits of eating food that’s ‘made of magic’, whatever that means.
He didn't want to think about how being made of magic affected the food’s caloric values and nutritional values and, other food related values.
He and Clover came to a room with some mine carts full of colorful gems and some similarly color coded stations, all connected via tracks.
A puzzle. Much to his chagrin. At least it didn't involve dodging tumbleweeds or bullets or whatever.
There was also a mine worker by some boxes. He tried asking for help, but…
“Come on, man, we don't even work here. Can't you just do your job for like two minutes so we can leave?”
The lazy miner responded by taking a long drag of his cigarette, and blew out the smoke in the clear shape of the word NO. While he wouldn't admit it out loud, Garrett thought that was the coolest thing anyone had ever done and wished he could do it too. There were many, many times in his life when he could've used such a bold maneuver.
Apparently puzzle solving was mandatory, or the doors wouldn't open and let the workers forward. Hilariously, that wasn't even the most absurd thing he’d heard a company demand of its workers. The fast food place that made its servers do aerobic exercises while cooking and carrying food held that honor.
Even without help, the mine cart puzzle was simple enough. Clover had moved two of the three carts to their spots by the time he was done talking to the lazy miner, so it was easy enough for Garrett to push the last one into place. It was so easy, it made him wonder why the guy was so adamant on not doing it himself.
It got him thinking. If the puzzle was to keep the workers sharp, and solving it was required to open the door, then that would require the solution to change every so often, right? If they always had the same solution then they wouldn't help the workers “exercise the ol' noggin”, as the guy put it. So… how did that happen? Was there a person, or maybe a team of people, whose job was to come in and rearrange the puzzles when no one was around?
The gate swung open, and Garrett shelved that topic for later.
The newly opened path led the pair to an incredibly sad looking monster. Despite Garrett's hushed protest, Clover went to try to comfort the guy.
But before Clover could actually do anything, the sad guy started talking.
"I lost all of my TNT... I have to tell the Foreman. He'll fire me, I'm sure, but it's my fault. I would go tell him right now, but I lost my hard hat as well. I can't protect my dome from the hazardous rocks outside. Today isn't my day..."
Well, alright. Garrett had been in that position before. Many, many times. He knew all too well the dread of knowing you're going to be fired the moment your boss sees you again. Especially when it was for a job you actually kinda liked, or at least tolerated. It always happens on days that were already shitty too.
“I have a brother, you see.” The monster went on, “I work at the Mines to provide for us. He doesn't have a job. Mostly just gets into mischief.”
Never in Garrett’s life had he found himself relating to someone so quickly. His heart went out to the dude.
“But... he's happy, so I'm happy. How will I be able to look him in the face after I get fired?”
Alright, this guy needed a pep talk. And while normally Garrett wouldn't have any interest in being the one to give it, the guy’s situation being so similar to his own compelled him.
Besides, it couldn't possibly be worse than the one he gave Clover.
“Hey, don't think of it like that.” Starting off strong, “Sure, getting fired sucks,” That was, less optimistic than he was going for. “But instead, try thinking of it like an opportunity.” Better, keep it going. “I mean, this isn't the only job out there. Surely there's bigger and better prospects out there for you! Without this job weighing you down, you're free to go find a place where your talents shine!” He didn't believe a word he was saying. He didn't know this guy and he didn't know what the job market was like down here. But hey, fake hope was better than no hope. Right?
Lies or not, the guy perked up. “I- yeah, you're right. It's not the end of the world if I lose my job. We got some savings, and my brother will understand if we have to watch our spending for a little while. Thank you, stranger.”
A knocking sound echoed through the cave room, drawing both their attentions to Clover, who was kicking a mining helmet across the floor towards the soon-to-be unemployed worker.
When the helmet was within arm's reach, he picked it up, astonished.
"You... you found my hat! You are kind souls, both of you! I don't have anything to give you... but I am eternally grateful."
“Uh, yeah, sure thing dude. Anytime.” He doubted he’d ever see this guy again.
The guy smiled, and went back to doing his own thing, now in a much better mood.
“You’re smiling.” Clover commented out of the blue.
They were right. He was smiling. He knew what a blow to the ego being laid off could be, and it felt good to help someone who’s about to go through it cope with the humiliation of it all.
But admitting that felt like conceding a point in a greater argument.
“Yeah, only cause you're a goober.” Garrett deflected, “Why were you kicking that helmet around? Why not just carry it?”
“It was too slippery to hold.”
“Yeah, that checks out for this place.”
“You liked helping him.” Clover accused.
“I don't know what you’re talking about. Oh hey look an exit!” He said, walking a little faster.
As they approached the exit, blinding light pouring in from outside, Garrett noticed something. “Hey, is it just me, or is the ground shaking?” Clover nodded yes as they stepped through.
Just like when they entered the mine, he was temporarily blinded by the change in light. The ground was definitely shaking, and there was a loud and constant rumbling noise now.
He spoke a little louder. “Oh god, what is that? It'd better not be an earthquake. Those would be pretty bad down here. Well, probably. I don't know much about-” his eyes cleared, and he saw them. The things responsible for the shaking.
Massive boulders hurled down the cliff side, smashing into the path as they passed. Each collision sending shards of rock into the air. They came in a steady, constant stream, never pausing.
That was the path they needed to cross to move forward.
The voice of the sad guy echoed though his head.
“but I lost my hard hat as well. I can't protect my dome from the hazardous rocks outside.”
“hazardous rocks”
He felt something inside him break.
“THERE IS NO CONCEIVABLE REASON FOR THIS!” Your brother raved.
Your brother had been at this for a while now. Screaming like a lunatic about how unreasonable this was and how he was the “only sane person in this whole damned cave!”
“EVERYONE WORKING HERE HAS TO PASS THROUGH HERE!”
Any time he showed signs of slowing down, he'd seemingly remember something else that made no sense and start ranting about that. From giant frogs to table cheese to dangerous bridges with no rails to an exceedingly vitriolic rant about signs. One that was half composed of swear words. And not just any swears, they were the kind of swear words you hadn't heard since your parents lived together.
“IT WOULD TAKE SO MUCH EFFORT, DELIBERATE EFFORT , TO SET THIS UP!”
Any attempt you made to interrupt or calm him was ignored. He was too wrapped up in his own indignant rage to notice anything outside his rant.
You could admit, the waterfall of boulders (a boulderfall, if you will) was maybe a little overkill. It wasn't that much stranger than any of the other obstacles you'd come across. Then again, the sand storm, tumbleweed puzzle and even Martlet’s bridge puzzle hadn't been dangerous in any way. They all just moved you around if you failed. This one definitely stood out by how… dangerous, it was.
Still, as Garrett’s tirade looped back to the pointlessness of the boulders for a second time, you couldn't help but feel that he was overreacting. You still had plenty of healing items, you both had good armor and your brother's massive health pool made him very, very unlikely to die. And even if one of you did die, Flowey would make it like it never happened.
Garrett didn’t know about Flowey, of course. Maybe if he did he would relax a little and start enjoying the adventure of it all. Dodging was a lot of fun when you weren't afraid of dying!
While the idea of revealing Flowey to Garrett carried a lot of benefits, it didn't appeal to you. You had a feeling it wouldn't end well.
You just… felt it.
Garrett finally stopped to catch his breath, hunching over with his hands on his knees and panting. “I- uh. Woah, woah… I think, uh. I think it's passed. Oh, I gotta sit down.” He said breathlessly, plopping himself on the ground.
*CRACK*
Eyes blown wide, Garrett palmed his pockets to find the source of the noise. When he got to his back pocket, he pulled out his phone. His broken phone.
It was completely destroyed. The screen was shattered, there was dried mud in and around the cracks (from the puddle you both fell in, you assume), and the whole thing had been snapped into two halves. That last one must've been what made the snapping noise just now.
Garrett looked at the phone in his hand, the top half held while the bottom dangled from a few wires. “I… I forgot I had this… I… had my phone this whole time… I… could have called for help when I first fell down here! Why didn't I do that!?” He was raising his voice again, but in more of an ‘about to cry' kind of way. He looked like he was about to cry, too.
You ask if he landed on his back.
“I- What?”
You ask if he landed on his back when he first fell into the Underground.
“Yeah… it really hurt. Why?”
You point out that the dried mud was soaked into the cracked screen, so that damage must have come before it snapped in two, and the initial fall likely broke it long before now. And even if it wasn’t broken, you doubted he’d get a signal out thought the Barrier. (You didn't mention that if it was still usable, drenching it in puddle water definitely killed it.)
Unfortunately, your stellar deductive skills did nothing to cheer him up.
He stayed there for a bit, just staring at the phone before speaking again. “Okay… okay okay okay. There's no way in hell we're going through all that.” He gestured to the boulderfall, “I'm gonna sit for a sec, then, let's head back and look for another way. Maybe there's another route through the mines? If not, then there has to be another way around this… mountain… range.”
While your brother mumbled under his breath about underground mountains, you, well…
You wanted to see this through. The Mine was pretty cool so far, and you wanted to see what else it has to offer. Besides, this was definitely the fastest way forward.
Sure, the boulders were dangerous. But if Flowey was going to bring you back, then there really wasn't any harm in just going for it, was there?
You took a deep breath, backed up a little for a running start, waited for the closest rock to hit the ground to give yourself the largest window possible, and… took off into the boulderfall!
“CLOVER HOLY SHIT WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” Sounds like your brother noticed.
Whatever he said after that was drowned out by the crashing rocks around you.
Your good timing paid off, giving you a straight shot forward without having to slow down at all, easily bringing you to the bridge that hung halfway to the next part of the mine. You were watching the next set of boulders, ready to time your next sprint when Garrett tackled you from behind, apparently having made it past the first layer of rocks, completely taking you by surprise.
“WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU!?! WHY DID YOU DO THAT!?!” Oh. He was really freaking out this time. Really, really freaking out. This would be the second time he'd ever shouted directly at you. The first time being on the raft. “I- You- Wh- You were THIS FUCKING CLOSE TO GETTING CRUSHED, THIS FUCKING CLOSE!!” Maybe you should rethink your policy on revealing Flowey’s powers. “Do-do-do-do you fucking, run through TRAFFIC?! Is that what you do?!” Maybe you should have thought this through a little more.
“Really, Clover. Really , tell me what the FUCK you were thinking!” The panic was starting to leave him, but that just made room for actual anger.
You told Garrett, raising your voice over the sound of crashing rocks, that you wanted to see the rest of the mine, and that going backwards made less sense than pushing forward. That, if there were another way, they wouldn't be up here in the first place.
“That- I- ugh.” Though he seemed to concede the point, it was more likely he was too tired to argue after all the raving and panicking.
You pointed out that whether they went forwards or back, there were more boulders to dodge both ways. So they may as well go forward.
He heard your words, looked at the gauntlet ahead, looked back at the behind him, put on a face like he was thinking hard, and then…
He let out a long, agonizing groan. The kind he usually reserved for when he got called into work to fill in for someone, or got fired, or when the neighbors came and complained at him. It dragged on, sounding more pain filled and whiney with every second it went on. The sound somehow reminded you of the sound your soul made when it took damage.
You haven't seen him this frazzled in a long time. At least non since you started living with him again.
Eventually, he runs out of breath, and the groan comes to an end. “Okay, fine! Fine! What fucking choice do I have anyway!?”
You say it's easy, just watch the shadows on the ground. If the place you're moving has a shadow, stop moving. If the place you're standing has a shadow, move somewhere that doesn't. Simple.
“Oh, simple they say. Like we won't get crushed into paste with one wrong move.”
You tell Garrett he's being a big baby.
“About death? I'm being a baby about not wanting to die?! Why are you making me out to be the unreasonable one here?! How are you so nonchalant about this?!”
You avoid the question of why death wasn't an issue by saying that he'll be fine as long as he follows your lead. You got through the first one just fine, and pretty much have the timing down.
He looked at the boulderfall, despair on his face.
You tell him not to think about it too hard. To just focus on what he needs to do in the moment.
Your brother was still hesitant, the threat of death keeping him from moving. It didn't bother you, of course, you knew Flowey would bring you and your brother back if you died. Garrett had no such reassurance. You couldn't tell him about Flowey, but maybe there was something else you could say to get him moving.
You tell Garrett that the rocks are magic attacks, and wouldn't kill him like a normal boulder.
“Wait, what? Really?”
You confirm that they hit just as hard as any other magic attack, so they still hurt, but they won't crush them to death.
“How do you know that? I didn't see you get hit earlier.” You didn't actually know that, because it was a lie. But he didn't have to know that. So…
You say that… you… encountered a similar puzzle earlier. Before he found you.
Thankfully, he buys your obvious lie. “Alright, that's not as bad as I thought. I guess monsters aren't completely insane enough to make actually lethal puzzles in a work zone.”
You let out a nervous little laugh that he doesn't hear.
“So. Watch the shadows, stay out of the shadows, follow your lead. Is that it?” You nod, and he sighs, “Alright, let's get this over with. It’ll hurt, but at least we won't die instantly.” You were starting to feel guilty about lying to him.
You walk with your brother to the edge of the bridge, and watch for an opening.
Your brother stands next to you, ready to start running. “On your mark, kid.”
The boulders fall without much of a pattern, at least not one you could recognize. Though, there were never more than about five or six at a time, and came in loose groups of three. There was also a delay between a rock landing and a new shadow appearing, so that was going to be your chance.
Eventually, three fell around the same spot, at the same time, right near the starting line. That was it!
You call out, and you both start running.
Notes:
Another reason this chapter took so long was because Garrett is very, Very stubborn, and making him do something he doesn't want to is a puzzle that would put even Papyrus to shame.
Chapter 9: The Top of the Bottom of the World
Summary:
Garrett complains to the manager and the duo reach the ridge.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Well… you survived. And much to your surprise, you were right about the boulders being magic. Getting hit by one just sent you into an encounter, giving you a chance to dodge the rocks even after you got hit. The one time this happened to you, you only took damage once due to being taken by surprise.
Next to you, your brother took a drink of Honeydew Resort coffee, rubbing at the many bruises he received from being pelted by rocks. He actually did pretty well on the dodging front, by his standards anyway. Sure, he failed to avoid the boulders a great many times, but he did manage to dodge the majority of the falling rocks during the mini encounters. The rock fragments that flew off the breaking boulders, however…
You were starting to worry about your food supplies. Hopefully there was another Box nearby, or even better, a shop. Though, it was pretty unlikely you'd find a shop in a mine shaft. Maybe Mo could find his way in here?
The doorway after the boulderfall led to some kind of office, with an office desk covered with stacks of paperwork at the far end. By it were two monsters wearing distinctive red jackets and fat less dirt than any of the workers they'd seen. Assuming that those monsters were in charge of the mine, Garrett went to ask about the boulders.
While he was doing that, you took the opportunity to look around and talk to anyone you could.
First checking out the room to the side, you found a conveyor belt covered in rocks and crystals and a nice monster. They gave you some well wishes, told you about their job, and recommended you check out a fortune teller in a nearby town, which you were definitely looking forward to visiting.
Next you talked to an overly enthusiastic miner who kept repeating how much he loved mining. Though, after some pestering, he dropped the facade and revealed that he was on his fourteenth warning of sixteen, and needed to look good for his boss.
When you made your way to the front desk, your brother was still talking to the foreman.
“I-I-I assure you, sir, I’m- we are doing everything we can to investigate issue as quickly as possible.”
“I really cannot emphasize enough that they are falling right outside this room. You can take, like, ten steps and be there. Why are you dragging your feet on this.”
While they talked in circles, you entertained yourself with a book about the various types of gemstones found in the Underground. Ignoring the typos, it was a good read, and it answered a lot of questions you hadn't given much thought.
Having finished with that, you tuned back into your brother's conversation. “Okay, but, why the elevator? Of everything you could have improved, you chose to blow your entire budget on that one elevator.”
“Oh, you didn't see it before the refurbishing, but it was a real mess. Mold on the walls, buttons you have to put your whole weight in before they would click in, it didn't even have a floor! Really, the upgrade was a critical necessity.”
“I- uh- Y'know what, I’ll take your word for it. Just, please tell me there aren't any more roadblocks on the way out of here.”
“Oh yeah! It's pretty much a straight shot from here. Just take the mine cart over the bottomless pit, ride the elevator to the top of the ridge and go until find another elevator, and that'll take you to straight to town.”
“Well, that a reli- wait, take the what over the what now?”
A mine cart. Held up by wood scaffolding reaching up from the darkness, a mine cart sat on rails that stretched out across the chasm and onto parts unknown.
Garrett walked forward and gave it a gentle shake. Neither the cart nor the structure supporting it moved. The apparent sturdiness of the thing didn't seem to make him any more enthusiastic about riding it.
You, however, had no such qualms. You hopped into the cart.
Your brother tried to protest, his mouth gaping like a fish, but nothing came out. He just didn't have the words, or the energy.
So… with a deep, exhausted sigh, “Alright, scooch over.” He climbed in with you, taking a seat in the back of the cart.
It was a tight squeeze, with both of you holding your knees to your chests to make just a little bit more breathing room. Once you were settled in, the mine cart started moving, much to Garrett's displeasure.
As they moved further away from the light of the office, the glowing crystals embedded in the vast, dark cavern became visible. The way they pulsed and shined in the darkness reminded you of stars lighting up the night sky.
Your brother would probably agree, if he wasn't so busy maintaining his death grip on the sides of the cart. He kept making whimpering noises whenever their ride even slightly shook.
The rails you were riding on made a groaning noise, causing Garrett to panic and lurch forward, wrapping his arms around you protectively. At least, you think it was meant to be protective. Really, it felt more like he was latching onto you to comfort himself.
With a sigh, you patted his hand as the miner cart came to the end of the rails.
You informed your brother that he could open his eyes now, they'd reached the end of the track.
“Huh? Oh.”
After he detached himself, you hopped out of the cart. Garrett took slightly longer to get out, carefully maneuvering like he was afraid the mine cart would start dragging him back over the chasm.
He looked, really worn out.
You suggested that you should maybe take a break soon and rest soon.
“Yeah, that sounds- wait a minute. Shouldn't we have rested at the office?”
You said that you could just go back. He looked back at the mine cart, it being the only way back.
“Ugh, I don't wanna do that again. Wanna keep going till we find a good spot to stop?” You nodded. “Alright, good, cause I'm not sure how much of this I can take.”
As you moved, you spotted a trash can with some kind of something in it. Going over to investigate, you pulled out a Fruitcake!
“Whatcha got there, kid?” Garrett asked from behind you.
You showed him your prize.
“Did- did you pull that out of the trash?”
You nodded.
“… Is it good to eat?”
You held it out for him to inspect.
He took it into his hands and gave it a look over. “Well I don't see any mold, and it passes the sniff test. Seems pretty edible to- wait a minute. Is this fruitcake?! Gross!” And promptly dropped it back into the trash. “Back where you belong. Eugh!”
The next room was mostly empty, save for a lone mine worker and another exit to the outside. You went to talk to the monster, of course.
“Hello, visitors. Did you venture through the whole mine?” You nod yes. “What a journey. For your troubles, I’ll let you in on a little secret. You see, we aren’t mining for gemstones at all. Those things are practically worthless. We’re actually mining for minerals like this one in front of me.” They gestured to the rock in front of them. “They're used for building materials around the Underground, you see. They're also… very…”
They bent down, put their face to the rock, made direct eye contact with you, and you brother, and then…
Stretched their mouth over the rock, sucking it in before throwing their head back and swallowing the whole thing in one mighty gulp!
“You saw nothing :)”
“Hah HA, WOW! That's really cool! Clover, it’s time to go.” Your brother grabbed you by the shoulder and speed walked you out through the exit.
The “elevator” to the ridge turned out to be a wooden platform tethered to a helicopter propeller via rope. It was, perhaps, the single most unsafe thing Garrett had ever laid eyes on. This made it all the more surprising what a smooth ride it was.
The ridge was much darker than the area below. And cooler too, a far cry from the sweltering heat before, this place had a pleasant chill to it, helped by a brisk breeze.
Clover walked ahead to the cliff, to take
File saved
in the view.
And what a view it was. Sand and cliffs as far as the eye could see.
He’d never been a “beauty of nature” kind of guy, but he couldn't deny it was pretty cool looking. Kinda gloomy though. He wasn’t sure why it got so dark once they got up there.
It was definitely a prettier sight than the one to the left. To the left, there was a row of machines. Machines, that were dropping rocks off the cliff. Big rocks.
Desperate, and seeing a chance for answers, Garrett went to get a closer look at the machines.
Each one had a label on it that said “Rock-Dropper 900”. All but the last one, which Clover pointed out had a piece of paper stapled to it, which read “Built to order by Hotland Mechanics. Signature of Ownership: North Star.”
It was one thing to know they were deliberately put there, it was another to know that somewhere out there, there was a factory or shop of some kind, and at that place was someone who designed a machine that dropped rocks, and that machine was then built by people, or by machines that were made to build those machines, and then this “North Star” found out about those rock dropping machines and decided they wanted not just one of those machines, but three of them, and then they put those rock dropping machines over a cliff above a walkway where miners have to cross to do their jobs.
If he ever met this North Star person, he’d have just one word for them.
…
Ugh. He was lightheaded now. Well, they did plan on taking a break up here. Might as well sit down for a while.
Now back at the scenic overlook, Garrett picked out a spot on the ground that looked slightly less gravely than the rest and sat down. His feet ached, his legs ached, his back was pissed , he may have given himself a slight headache thinking about rock machines and god did sitting feel good! He’d been so focused on how stressed he was that he didn't notice how much pain he was in.
It was such a relief to get off his feet, even if it was the dirty, rocky ground. He sat there, breathing, letting his heart rate lower and looking out over the vast sandy wasteland.
He hadn't really taken the time to just… appreciate, the where he was. His entire time down here had been spent chasing down Clover, freaking out or just trying to survive. Of his head didn't already hurt he’d probably be straining himself about how all this space existed underground and no one knew about it.
(Only, people did know about it, didn't they? The people in question just weren't human was all.)
But right now he had nothing else going on. From this vantage point he could even see into that volcano-y place they sped through on the way here, with structures and lights and machinery and an ominous red glow.
Clover, meanwhile, elected to keep standing. “Kid, where the hell do you get the energy to stay on your feet? Don't you ever get tired?”
They just shrugged.
Ugh. It was so unfair that he had to deal with back pain and body aches when the kid could just, keep going.
Garrett laid back with a groan, preferring the feeling of the rough gravel to the threats his spine was making.
He just needed to rest his eyes for a second.
Your brother was out like a light. The moment his head hit the ground he was gone.
Of course, now that he was unconscious there was nothing stopping you from going off on your own. Without Garrett by your side you could continue on without the threat of being forced back into the Ruins at the next opportunity. You could refocus on your mission. You’d enjoyed this little outing with him. For the most part. But…
If you were going to lose him, now was the time.
You looked back at Garrett sleeping peacefully. You didn't think it had been that long since you last took a break, so you were surprised by how quickly he was getting worn out. Maybe it was an adult thing? You suppose all the hits he'd been taking could be contributing to his fatigue.
…
Yeah, he was going to die without you.
There was no way around it. Without you to guide him through battles and keep his HP topped off, he would definitely, inevitably , die.
Flowey did say he'd help you out if your brother died, but if you were separated he couldn't watch both of you at once and would have no way of knowing when he needed to load, so it was a moot point.
So you were stuck waiting for him. And if you were going to be stuck, you might as well be comfortable. You went over to your sleeping brother, laid down sideways to him and rested your head on his stomach like it was a pillow. He didn't even twitch.
Now you just had nothing to do but wait.
You settled in further, finding an angle that better supported your neck.
You let out a yawn, but that didn't mean anything. You weren't tired, you were just comfy. Might as well put your hat over your face.
You didn't even notice you'd fallen asleep.
Notes:
More of a connective chapter this time. It was originally part of a much longer chapter but I think it feels better as a lead into the next one.
Also, 100 kudos? What? I mean, thank you, sincerely, but what?!
Chapter 10: Vantage Point
Summary:
Garrett reflects on things.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Even though you were still weeks away from summer vacation, the summer heat was in full effect. The sun was boring down on the city, and everyone was feeling it. Personally, you didn't mind it so much. It was the perfect weather for hanging out with friends and going out for ice cream.
Which was why you saw fit to convince (force) your mopey brother to come with you to the Good Buy for some ice cream cones. They recently opened an ice cream stand to try and trick people into going into their horrible store, which is good for you cause it’s way closer to your house than any of the malls or fast food places closer to the center of town. One of the many quirks of living on the outskirts of town. Plus they're super cheap compared to the other ice cream places.
It tasted cheap too, but anything was good in this heat, so it was whatever. And hey! Any excuse to get out of the house was a good one!
Now you were coming up on the Good Buy (which you thought was an awful name, an opinion everyone seemed to agree with, given the “Good Buy? More like goodbye!” joke had been circulating since before you were born), so you asked your brother what flavor he wanted.
“Anything's fine.” He'd said sadly. You told him if he truly had no preference, then you'd order a weird flavor like trout.
“Eww! Gross! Fine, fine, vanilla!”
Satisfied, you told him to wait outside while you got the goods.
Your brother had been really unhappy lately. Even more than usual. And whenever you asked what was wrong you'd get the usual ”It's fine”s and “It's nothing”s you'd expect.
So you figured, what better way to poke his buttons than over ice cream?
Now armed with the cones you walked out the doors of the Good Buy (despite being a convenience store and not a gas station, it somehow managed to smell like a gas station) and walked around the small building to find your brother under the shade of the overhanging roof, looking into a trash can.
You asked if there was anything good. He just shook his head no. Ah well, better luck next time.
You handed him his non trout flavored ice cream and you both started eating.
Yup. It tasted as cheap as it was. Like it had been melted and refrozen many, many times. At least it was cold.
After a moment of peace, you ask why he's been such a sad sack recently.
“It's nothing.”
You say you've heard that before.
He looks away.
You tell him that he could either tell you what was wrong, or you were going to bother him until he coughed it up. It was his choice.
“... It's stupid. You're gonna make fun of me…”
You ask when you've ever made fun of him.
He shoots you a dirty look.
You can't stop yourself from letting out a laugh, you can't remember the last time he looked that offended. It was fair though, you rarely missed an opportunity to poke fun at him.
After you calm down, you promise not to tease. Even if whatever it was did turn out to be silly.
…
…
…
He still wasn't talking.
Now you were starting to get worried this really was serious. It wasn't like him to be so reserved.
Taking on a gentler tone, you put a reassuring arm around his shoulder and told him that you won't be mean. That he can trust you.
…
“... I don't think I'm a boy.”
You, uh, don't know what that means. You asked for clarification.
“I- don't like being a boy, and I heard that I don't have to be if I don't wanna. But when I told my teacher, she yelled at me in front of everyone, and now everyone’s mean to me.” He (he?) said with a sniffle.
You think you've heard about this before. Transbenders or something. Someone who changed whether they were a boy or a girl. Adults were always drowning on and on about how dangerous those people were and how wrong it was for kids to be around them, or worse, like them.
You looked at your brother(?). He, not he, looked smaller than normal. Like… they, were waiting for you to start berating hi- them. To start trying to talk them out of it.
Adults had made it clear that kids shouldn't be messing around with this trans stuff. But then again, adults were always freaking out about everything! TV, tv screens, phones, trading card games, video games, sweets, even cigarettes! It was like they thought anything fun was lethal!
Your gut said this trans thing wasn't actually all that harmful. And if it was, well, it couldn't be worse than a cigarette. So, if not being a boy brought as much happiness as cigarettes brought you, then you weren't going to stand in their way.
You tell him (no, not him) that teacher is a jackass and anyone being mean is stupid.
You receive a punch to the arm, though it feels more like a pat. “No swears!”
You say that you're only forbidden from swearing when adults are around. And that it's totally unfair, cause adults can swear as much as they want, even around kids!
That earned you a laugh and a smile, and you're glad to see the dower mood from earlier was broken.
So, now that the barrier between you two was broken, you awkwardly ask if, she(?) was a girl now.
“I… don't think that’s right either. I don't feel like I'm a boy or a girl.”
Uh, alright, you asked if that's a thing.
Your br- sist-
Your sibling shrugged. “I don't know, it's just how I feel.”
You offered to help look it up once you got your phone back. (You got caught one too many times slacking off in class and your teacher confiscated it, which was also super unfair. It wasn't your fault class was boring!)
“Thanks, that sounds great. Oh, and one more thing. I wanna new name!”
You look over, expectantly, and ask to hear what he (they, that was gonna take some getting used to) had in mind.
“I wanna be Clover! What do you think?”
You said that sounds awesome.
Well, you were out of ice cream. And money. You say you two should probably start heading home.
Clover grimaced, and you couldn't help but feel the same. Sure, you had things you had to do there, but… you didn't necessarily need to go back just yet.
You tell Clover that, if they want, you two could go wander around in the woods, or city or something for a few hours.
They enthusiastically agreed, rapidly nodding their head. With that settled, you-
Clover poked your cheek.
You asked why they did that, but as you did, you shivered.
Clover poked your cheek again, and you told them to quit it. A breeze made you shiver again, and you looked around to see it was getting dark.
Already? You didn't think you'd been talking for so long.
Clover poked your cheek again, and this ti me he swatted their hand away with a groan.
“Ugh. Kid if you're hungry there's leftovers in the fridge. Now let me sleep, I have work in the morning.”
Garrett tried to roll over on his side, only to feel the pokes of hundreds of tiny pebbles in his sleeveless arm. That got his attention.
Eyes now open, he sat up and saw where he was. Underground, in the dark and on a mountain. A gust of wind blew past and made him shiver at the chill air.
Using his hands to try to cover up his poor unsleeved arms, he looked at his assailant. Clover was sitting next to him, rubbing their eyes like they just woke up too. Guess their bottomless well of energy wasn't as bottomless as he thought.
“How- *yawn* How long was I out?”
They shrugged.
“Alright, I guess it doesn't really matter.”
A breeze kicked up, making them both curl in on themselves for warmth. Clover even started leaning on his side for better cover. Garrett put an arm around them and they leaned in farther.
He still wasn't at 100%, still needing at least a couple more hours of sleep, but he definitely felt a lot better than he did before. His back still hurt, but now it had more to do with sleeping on the rocky dirt instead of a comfy mattress.
And speaking of sleep, that dream…
He hadn't thought about that day since… well, since he started living on his own.
It was weird thinking about back then. It was so long ago that the memories almost felt foreign.
That Garrett didn't match up with the Garrett he was now, and the difference felt… massive. There was just so much he hadn't known back then, lessons he hadn't learned. So many things he hadn't experienced that made him into who he was today.
That Garrett was young and dumb and didn't know how the world worked. That Garrett thought it would be enough to just survive through school and once he was an adult people would stop treating him like trash. That Garrett was naive enough to think that someone could make the world a better place by just trying hard enough -
He forced out a breath he didn't notice he was holding. There was no point in thinking about that. It was behind him.
Clover let out a yawn next to him.
He'd kinda… forgotten, how much closer they used to be. Not all that surprising, all things considered. That was back before they could take care of themselves like they could now. Nowadays they were just about as independent as he was at that age.
Now that he thought about it, he couldn't remember the last time he and Clover had an outing like that.
No, wait, he could remember. That day at the Good Buy was the last time they went out together.
… Huh.
Something about that… felt…
…
Well, guess that's growing up for you.
Thinking of Clover, he had a thought. “Hey, kid, how you holding up?”
“Mmn. Cold, kinda hungry.”
“No, I meant like, how are you holding up after all of this. This whole underground thing.” He was too tired to be articulate.
Clover seemed to get the point though. “I'm good. It's been fun. Its been fun talking to so many people, and there's always places to explore!” They said, perking up.
Garrett could understand how exploring could be fun. Kinda. If you ignored the constant monster attacks, the Underground had tons of stuff hidden away in every corner! But, talking to people? Really? How much joy could you possibly get from talking to random strangers? Didn't they have, like, anyone else to talk to?
…Oh, right. Clover didn't have any friends. At least none they he knew of. Apparently being a mostly non-verbal, non-binary with a cowboy obsession made you too weird to hang out with.
Today probably had more conversation than most months for them. Maybe that explained why they were so defensive over Martlet and Dalv.
But that wasn't the only thing that bothered him. “Really? That's it? All of this, the Underground, the monsters, the magic, the crazy environments, the raft crash, the craziness of the, all of it ! It doesn't faze you at all? Not even a little bit?”
They gave him a shrug. “We were always told not to climb Ebott or the monsters would get us, so it's not that surprising they're here.”
“We were also told that we’d get torn apart by bears and mountain lions if we went up there. Bears and mountain lions don't even live in this part of the country, I- wait, what would you have done if there was nothing down here?”
They shrugged again and he was really starting to dislike that move.
They fell into silence again, both preferring to gather their energy and enjoy the scenery. And without anything to focus on, Garrett found his mind wandering back to his dream.
Funnily enough, the convenience store they’d gone to that day, the Good Buy, was actually where he was currently working. Of course, it wasn't called the Good Buy anymore, not after getting sued by Best Buy a few years ago. They rebranded to the “Market Mart Grocery and Convenience Store”, which he thought was an even stupider name.
Market Mart . It didn’t even sound real. The amount of times he'd told someone he worked at the Market Mart and they didn’t believe him was, well, not that many actually. But that was only because he didn’t exactly go around telling everyone he knew that he was stuck working at a grocery/convenience store. But of the people he did tell, most of them didn’t believe the place was real.
It was far from his first choice of work place, but... It was the only place he’d found that was so desperate for employees that they couldn’t fire him for always bailing to deal with Clover. It’d take something huge for them to actually get rid of him. Something like-
Something like never showing up again. Never clocking in because he tripped and fell into a cave and couldn’t ever leave.
Garrett… hadn't… processed that. This whole time he only had one true priority. Get to safety. Escape danger. To get himself (and Clover) out of mortal danger.
Every monster in the Underground had a very good reason to want him and his sibling dead, so staying in the Underground wasn't an option. Going home meant getting past the monster king, so that was certain death. Not an option.
And then there was Toriel, in the Ruins. Toriel, with her offer of safety from the smaller monsters that sparsely populated the area around her cozy home.
There was no choice here. Two options lead to death and one did not. Obviously. It was the correct answer.
It was so correct that he hadn't even thought about it. He just… took it as fact that going back to the Ruins to live with Toriel was the right and only choice. He never weighed his options against each other or even considered what would happen after he committed to one. Why would he? There was only one real option, and whatever what right in front of him took priority over anything else.
So he never processed that… his life was… over. In a way.
If he wasn't going home, ever, then the life he'd built for himself was… gone. The last decade or so of constant work, of breaking himself working multiple jobs at a time, ignoring the few friends he still had, all to build up savings so that maybe, maybe , someday he could live comfortably and maybe even have a retirement, amounted to nothing. Worthless. Wasted!
God fucking DAMMIT! FUCK!! What the fuck was even the point of any of that then?! Did he really half his life- no, his entire life working towards nothing ?!
And for what? Just for him to throw it all away because Clover decided to-
No! No no no. He-
He forced himself to take a deep breath.
He wasn't going to put this on Clover. Even if they were the reason he was he-
Deep breath. In. Then out.
He would not put this on Clover. They didn't deserve that.
Silver lining. There had to be a silver lining to all this. C'mon, think damnit!
Okay, so everything he'd done in his life had been thrown out and he was forced to start over completely, but… uh…
Maybe… once they had a place in the Ruins, well, he’d have his own place, right? So it’d be kinda like, he was buying a house. Yeah. He didn't have enough to buy his own house, even if he sold everything he owned. So if he thought about it like that, it was almost like he was getting a good deal.
Hey, fake hope is better than no hope.
…
Yeah, no. It doesn't work when you know the hope is fake.
He stood up. “Alright, I've had enough sitting around. Let's get moving!” Garrett said with all the false chipperness he could muster.
Clover stood up with him, and gave him a look that clearly communicated a question. Are you okay? He didn't know exactly how his near mental breakdown manifested physically, but however it did, Clover noticed something was off.
“C’mon! Let's go! We're not gonna get to the Ruins by staying here!” The fake upbeat attitude was probably making it worse.
Clover tried to say something, but Garrett turned and started walking away before they could.
Yeah, that's it. Just walk off the mental breakdown. Easy.
File saved
The little pitter patter of feet told him Clover was following close behind him. He didn't look at them, instead focusing on putting one foot in front of the other.
As they walked, a massive shining ball in the distance came into perspective from behind a mountain. It’s ominous glow reminded him of a lightbulb with too much power going through it. Clover was talking about it being a giant heat stone or something, and that it was probably what kept the Dunes so hot, dry and bright. How it could be that this ridge was so cold and dark, despite being the only place they'd been that had a direct line of sight to the thing was beyond him.
Just this once, he’d trust that it made perfect sense. His mood was already bad enough as it was and he the last thing he needed was to make it wor-
*Ker-chunk!*
A spotlight shined down in front of them from the… cave ceiling. He couldn't see whatever was actually casting the light.
His attempt to see the light source was cut off by-
By…
By a shirtless monster wearing a luchador mask, long yellow gloves and boots, shorts, and a damn cape! He leaped up onto the ridge with a mighty leap, landing in a superhero landing!
Garrett was in such disbelief at what he was seeing that he didn't even react when the dance music started blasting from nowhere.
“Halt!” Came his powerful voice through a thick Mexican accent. Wait, can monsters be Mexican?! “I, El Bailador, have tasked myself with confrontation! The air is much too quiet! Much too dreary!” It was too soon after waking to be dealing with this.
“You” the luchador pointed at Clover, “make no noise when you move! You lack RHYTHM! FEELING! FERVOR! If I did not know any better, I might have mistaken you for a Sentinel of Silence!”
“And you!” he pointed at Garrett, “You move with such urgency! Such worry in your heart! It's as if you would fall down if you stopped!” He wanted to say something, but-
“No no… this will not do! You must prove to me that you have what it takes! What it takes to live a life or richness! I challenge you… to DANCE!” what.
What.
Two more spotlights shined on the humans.
And then-
No.
-a dance pad-
This can't be happening!
-lit up on the ground-
This can't be real life!!
-beneath everyone’s feet.
“To truly find oneself, they must ignite a passion within! Let us duel!”
The human’s souls appeared.
NOOOOOO!!
Notes:
I'm changing my update schedule from skipping every third week to just uploading every other Tuesday. As both my standards and expectations for this fic have grown, my initial plan of doing a 2k word chapter a week is no longer viable without sacrificing either the fic's quality, or my life's quality.
Anyway, this chapter has been my favorite so far. Finally getting into Garrett and Clover's relationship! And their past! Hooray!
So please, tell me what you thought!
Chapter 11: Death By DANZA
Notes:
For reference, the *dmph*s are meant to be an onomatopoeia of the damage sound effect.
(this isn't an ominous note what are you talking about?)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I want to see your spirit of fire! One and two and-”
Slowly, three red bars moved towards the red dance pad panel at your feet. You stepped on the panel as they touched it, incidentally stepping to the rhythm of the music, and they disappeared harmlessly.
To the side, you saw your brother do the same. He looked very unhappy, and you knew it wasn't just because of the surprise dance party. You didn't know why he was so upset right now, but whatever it was made him want to avoid you. Again.
You Check El Bailador.
EL BAILADOR - - ATK 9 DEF 7
The definition of passion!
“Hey man,” Garrett started, “this is, um, a really cool dance setup, thing, and I'm sure whatever you've got in store for us is really impressive, but we've kinda got places we need to get to as soon as possible so if you could just let us get a move on we'd super appreciate it.” You actually wanted to see what El Bailador had in store for you, and did not want to just move on.
Thankfully, El Bailador ignored him.
“Ah, but you will not feel the passion, the energy of the movements! Hmph, that was much too simple! Let us try this!”
Again, three slow moving bars approached the dance pad. This time though, a blue bar on the right was moving towards the blue panel, also on the right. It wasn't much harder than the last attack.
In the corner of your eye, you see your brother tapping the panels with one foot, keeping the other planted firmly on the ground. If this guy's attacks were so simple that even your brother could clear them with ease, then this was gonna be a cakewalk!
Still, you felt the need to remind Garrett that you made a deal not to skip past battles.
“Hey, I agreed to not running away, which isn’t even what I’m doing! Our deal said nothing about politely asking to end things peacefully, which is basically what you do anyway. And that falls in line wi-”
“Heating up!” El Bailador cut in, striking a pose as his attack began.
The bars came in pairs this time, requiring you to use both legs to hit them in time. You hopped forward, quickly dispelling the bars before hopping back to do the same with the second pair, which had a green bar on the left. Finally, an attack that demanded some effort!
“AHH!! Dammit!”
Apparently, your brother’s strategy of using only one foot wasn't panning out as well as he’d thought. Even though you hadn't seen what happened, you were confident that the issue was he couldn't hit the panels fast enough with only one leg. You told him as such.
His eye twitched. “I shouldn't have to do this in the first place!” He said through gritted teeth. “Forgive me for not being a damn DDR master like five minutes after waking up!”
You told him that the bars are too close together to hit with one leg, and he needs to give more than half effort. And maybe loosen up a little.
“Alright smartass. If you're so clever, why don't you tell me how we can get this guy to stop attacking us so we can move on.”
Well, it seemed like El Bailador just really wanted you to dance. And if he wanted you to dance, then you didn't think he’d be satisfied until he was certain you’d put all of your effort into it. So no shortcuts.
You told your brother to just keep dancing, and to have some fun. He made a face and grumbled some words you’re not allowed to say under his breath, but complied.
“The passion! IT GROWS!”
This attack started with a group of thr- was the music playing faster than before?
*dmph* HP 18/20
The faster beat caught you off guard, and you miss timed the third beat. You tried to recover and-
*dmph* HP 16/20
get caught by the odd spacing of the following notes.
You found your footing after that, and dodged the rest of the attack without issue.
You were only slightly embarrassed, and thankful your brother was too busy taking damage to see your mistake. Now that you knew that the music would be speeding up, you wouldn't be caught unawares again.
In spite of the damage, you weren't worried. You could easily just heal it up! You checked your inventory and- oh. You only had two Hndw Pancakes and the Packing Peanuts. That was, a lot less than you thought you had.
The Hndw Pancakes healed 14 HP, and the Packing Peanuts healed 10. Healing now would waste a good bit of HP that was suddenly in very short supply.
Were you going to have enough to heal both yourself and your brother?
You were suddenly a lot more worried.
With nothing better to do, you spent your turn Checking your brother.
Garrett - - LV1 HP 45/50 ATK 3(0) DEF 15(6)
Your older brother, legal guardian, and only remaining family.
5 Missing HP was pretty low for how much he was being hit, but his defense was still blocking all but 1 damage, and the Silver Scarf was healing him every turn. So he'd probably be fine without you feeding him health items, for this battle at least. Hopefully.
Now though, the main concern was you. You only had 20 HP and were taking 2 damage per hit. And unlike before, these attacks weren't being tanked by your brother's horrible dodging.
Garrett gave an angry groan. “Okay, fine! You wanna see some passion?! I'll show you some fucking passion !!”
That was, concerning. The only thing you can remember your brother being passionate about was signs, and that wasn't something you wanted to witness again. Ever.
“Aha! Yes! This is what I live for!” Well, El Bailador seemed into it at least.
The next attack started, and you focused. You couldn't afford to be careless now. You were prepared.
*dmph* HP 12/20
*dmph* HP 10/20
*dmph* HP 8/20
*dmph* HP 6/20
*dmph* HP 4/20
You were not prepared.
You hadn't been as used to the faster speed as you thought. Between that and being distracted by your brother's pained grunting and, movements (you weren't sure what he was doing could be considered dancing), you quickly lost the beat and couldn't refocus to recover.
As quick as you could, you scarfed down a Hndw Pancake, bringing you back to 18/20 HP. You only had two healing items left.
Alright, now you were panicking. Things had gotten bad enough that you were considering just dying and starting again.
If you were going to make it through this, you’d have to give it your all. That meant no more distractions. From here on out you wouldn't be giving your brother any mind, he was just gonna have to tough it out without your help.
“A life without dance is empty, I say!”
The music was even faster now, and the bars sped up to match.
*dmph* HP 16/20
*dmph* HP 14/20
The patterns had become complex enough that you couldn't recall what order the bars came in, even though you just saw them.
You still weren't in enough danger to justify healing. You passed your turn by Sparing, not wanting to lose any focus by Acting.
“Others say that dance can also take life away! I do not see what they mean!”
Your brother made some remark in response, something snarky sounding, but you didn't hear it. You refused to let anything break your focus.
The attack began.
Left, right, center, right, center, right, cent-
*dmph* wrong direction.
-center, center, left, center, rig-
*dmph* bad timing.
-center, left. The attack ended. HP 10/20
Your stubborn refusal to get flustered by the damage you were taking stopped things from spiraling out of control. But you still got hit.
It was your turn. You ate the Packing Peanuts, bringing you to exactly full without wasting any HP.
You had one healing item left. If you maintained this level of focus, you could probably make it through. The fight couldn't go on much longer.
Right?
“A world of solitude and silence? That is not for me! The Underground is much too depressing, you see!” El Bailador said before his next attack.
It had another new pattern, and though there were some close calls, it ended without you taking any damage.
A perfect dodge.
Usually, monsters would throw out the same attack a couple times. It gave you a chance to learn them and dodge them better next time you saw them. But El Bailador was using a different pattern each time, so you never knew what to expect.
You were really missing the times when your brother just took all the hits for you. You did not fully appreciate how much easier he’d made battles you.
With too much HP you use your last Hndw Pancake on yourself, you Checked on your brother. You hoped he wasn't too low, you weren't sure you'd be able to make it you both needed healing.
Garrett - - LV1 HP 50/50 ATK 3(0) DEF - Wait, what!? Full? How was he full?! Was- was he actually dodging well enough that the Silver Scarf was keeping him healthy?! But he's terrible an dodging, how was he- Wait-
Was he smiling?!
“We are trapped within a barrier with no hope for freedom! A sad, sad situation! But it is not sad for I!”
Your concentration was broken. You weren't prepared at all! You-
*dmph* *dmph* *dmph* *dmph* *dmph*
You promised to never make fun of Garrett’s dodging ever again. Or his frequent need for breaks. Your shirt was drenched with sweat and your legs kept shaking and you really wished you could just sit down for a minute or two or five-
Focus. Focus! You only had 10 HP!
It was too much to use the last Hndw Pancake. You could hold out just a little longer.
You took a moment to gather yourself, and Spared.
“We must make do with what we have! Find time for activities that make us happy! I am outgoing because happiness is not a quiet virtue! I often encourage monsters in hope that it is contagious!” You were barely listening to his speech, only caring that it signaled the start of his next onslaught.
*dmph* Right at the start-
*dmph* Too fast, you were overwhe-
*dmph*
You ate the Hndw Pancake. HP 18/20
You were out of healing.
This has to end.
“Even if monsterkind is cursed to this grim state, we must stick it out to the end! All the way to the FINALE!”
Finale. Finale! This was it! This was the last one!
The knowledge that you were so close to the finish line gave you the boost you needed.
Breathing heavily and drenched in sweat, you gave it your all. Your aching legs flew across the dance pad, tapping in time with the music and-
*dmph*
You hit the beat a little too late. That was fine. You kept your cool and kept dancing until…
Until the attacks stopped coming. El Bailador stood still, the music reached its climax and came to an end.
And that was it. It was over.
You let out a breath, and relaxed. That was… a lot.
It was the first time since Martlet you actually felt threatened! You felt a little silly for worrying about saving HP so-
Without warning, the music started again, even faster than before!
A wave of-
*dmph*
It-
* dmph*
You-
*dmph*
As-
*dmph*
Before you could-
*dmph*
No-
*dmph*
Please-
*dmph*
HP 2/20
El Bailador posed as the final note played, and the encounter ended.
“Huff… puff… You have proven your passion! I apologize if the dance was strenuous on your health! Sometimes having fun means a few doctor’s visits! However, it seems you, little one” he looked at you, “do not love dance as much as I. Perhaps you find happiness through other means? I have never considered that for quiet monsters such as you.”
“But you!” He turned to your brother, “You have felt the cleansing power of motion, and and for a moment, forgotten your troubles. Should you be in need of another dance, you can find me at my club in Hot Land, in front of the Underground Apartments.”
“I, uh. Y'know what? Yeah, if we're in the area we’ll drop by.” Garrett said through labored breaths and a genuine smile.
Wha- who was this person and what did he do with your brother? And what did he mean by ‘we’?
“Well, I at least hope your day has been brightened! I wish you a fulfilling journey! Farewell!”
As quickly as he arrived, El Bailador jumped off the cliff from which he came. The spotlights switched off and you were left in silence.
Silence that lasted for all of two seconds.
“WOOOOOO!! YEAH!” Your brother whooped, arms in the air. He gave a few more victory cheers before hunching over with his hands on his knees.
Well, he was certainly in a better mood.
In spite of your exhaustion and soreness, you found it in you to give him your smug-est ‘I told you so’ look.
“Uh, Clover? What's with the face?”
You told him that he had fun fighting a monster.
“What?! No! I- uh-” He stammered.
You told him he had fun being attacked by a monster and dodging their attacks.
“That's not-”
You told him He. Had. Fun.
“Okay, fine! Yes, I had fun. There, ya happy now?”
Yes, you were happy. You were also sore and tired and only had 2 HP and no healing items, so you suggested you get moving.
He agreed, and so you went.
You were both moving a good deal slower than before El Bailador, and you… had a suspicion. One that could only be answered by asking.
You asked if he actually perfectly dodged the final attack.
“Yeah! Honestly, it looked a lot more intimidating that it really was. The timing for when you have to hit it was, uh, generous to say the least. Maybe too generous.”
He wanted it to be harder!?
He kept talking. “Yknow, once you start thinking about dodging instead of, uh, how much it's gonna hurt if you don't dodge, it's a lot easier.”
You ask if that's what he's been doing all this time.
“I mean, yeah? I think so? I… might have been psyching myself out a little.”
You supposed that focusing too much about pain can make it worse than it is. Like when you get a shot, and all you can think about is the needle. Now that your brother was past this mental hurdle, he'd be free to improve his dodging, which meant you would same on healing items!
It seemed like in the end, El Bailador did you a huge favor. Both getting your brother out of his bad mood and giving him a new perspective on dodging. You weren't exactly thrilled by how the fight went, but you could appreciate what he'd done for your brother.
…Wait.
If Garrett gets better at dodging, then you're gonna have to start dodging for yourself again.
Uh oh.
Notes:
Okay, I've got a funny story for yall. So I got my friend to try out UTY a while back, and when she got to El Bailador she not only passed him first try, but she actually beat him without getting hit at all. I thought it was funny that this boss that I've heard people have taken up to six hours to beat was getting bodied. But that's not the funny part. The funny part is that the attacks she DID complain about were stuff like Penella's spinning lines, and Dunebud's sandcastle! (and some of Starlo's attacks but that's kinda fair)
Friend, If you ever read this, know that I am always thinking about this and laughing.Another funny story! The day after I posted the last chapter I pulled a Pro Garrett move and tripped on my hike and banged up my knees real bad. Alright, maybe it's not that funny. But still, in hindsight I am very amused that I was writing the chapter about dancing while unable to bend my knees. Btw it basically healed now so dw.
Comedically timed leg injuries aside, this one was a hassle for me. It was the first time we've actually gone through an entire boss fight without just skipping past it. I think I did alright. I kinda feel El Bailador's difficulty overshadows his everything else (tbh I didn't find him that hard) and it's had a massive impact on people's perspective on him, so I really liked the prospect of El Bailador actually using dance to spread joy to someone like he said he wanted too.
Alright, I have more to say but this end note is already too long so I'm ending it here.
Chapter 12: They get Mugged
Summary:
The humans attempt to recuperate after their encounter with El Bailador, Garrett shows signs of improvement and Clover calls game mechanics into question.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
After your thorough humbling from El Bailador, there were only three things on your mind. Healing, rest, and restocking on healing items. And for a moment you thought you'd be able to do just that.
Healing was simple enough. A save star was just a few steps off the helivator (helicopter elevator), and using it
File saved
fully healed you as usual.
Flowey didn't come up so say anything, of course. Not with your brother so close. You really hoped he'd introduce himself soon so Garrett wouldn't have to worry so much.
The second item on your docket was rest, and that didn't come as easily as the healing.
The little playground you found yourself in after stepping off the helivator had a swing set that looked just perfect for just sitting down and enjoying the scenery. Or it would, if it weren't for the heat.
Now, normally, you didn't mind the heat. Especially in the Dunes. It really made you feel like a real cowboy in the real wild west! But El Bailador’s trial by dance left you overheating and sweaty, and the arid heat made you feel like you were being steamed in an oven.
Maybe if you started actually swinging on the swing you'd cool down in the breeze, but the last thing you wanted to do was move your poor, sore legs. You didn't even bother asking your brother to push you. Even if he enjoyed the deadly DDR session, he was just as worn out as you were, possibly even more so. He seemed as content to lean against the swing set and bake in the heat as you were to sit in it.
Still, even if your rest period wasn't as restful as it could have been, you enjoyed your time on the swing. There was a lonely monster kid on the other swing who was happy to have some quiet company. Apparently her friend she usually played with stopped showing up a while back, and your sitting with her made her feel better.
When you were done and walking away, you knew it wasn't the rest you’d hoped it would be. But still, you still enjoyed the downtime, so you wouldn't complain.
That's what your brother was for.
“Ohhh god this heat! How could I forget about the heat! Uhhhhg.” He groaned. His good mood from the dance session had slowly evaporated as he boiled. “Do we have any of those drinks from Mo? I might actually be dying of thirst.”
Which brought you to the third item on your docket. Restocking.
On the way here you found a Dimensional Satchel, which shared the same storage as the box. The joy you felt knowing that you could access the box from anywhere was tempered by the fact it was clean out of healing items (save for the Golden Coffee and Golden Pear). What you needed was a shop.
So when your brother let out a loud groan at the sight of an ATTENTION sign warning about a gift shop, you got your hopes up.
Said hopes were quickly dashed when you saw the items they had for sale. Well, item. Singular. The only thing they were selling was a single white mug, which according to the unwell looking shopkeep, had been sitting there for thirteen years.
“DEMAND IS DEPRESSINGLY LOW SO TAKE ADVANTAGE OF THIS OFFER NOW!! ONLY 40G BUCKO!!” Said the desperate seller.
You had to have it, obviously.
“What? No, Clover… why are you buying a mug, we don't need that.” Came the voice of the naysayer, who couldn't stop you from handing over the 40G.
Your brother sighed. “Ugh, fine. If you insist.” As you suspected, he was unwilling to argue now that the money had been handed over.
“Wait… seriously? I MEAN, YES OF COURSE!! AHA!! AHAHAHA!!! GO FETCH IT OFF THE SHELF AND I’LL RING YOU UP!”
It was only when you got close that you realized you were just a little too short to see the mug on the shelf. After a moment of watching you blindly grasp at it, your brother grabbed it and handed it to you.
You obtained the Old Mug!
“SOLD!! ENJOY YOUR MUG!!”
It was… weird. For some reason. There was nothing strange about the mug. In fact, it was the most average, run of the mill, generic mug you'd ever seen. But somehow, it felt strange in your hands. Like it wasn’t meant to be held.
“Hope it was worth it, kid. 40G was, what, two drinks from Mo? Geez.”
You rolled your eyes at his statement. You still had plenty of G for supplies. Your diligence in Sparing every monster you encountered gave you a surplus of 67G. Buying the Old Mug brought you down to 27G, and Hndw Pancakes cost 18 per pancake, so assuming other food items would be priced similarly and you had enough for-
oh.
Only two.
Which was, far less than a full inventory. And that was assuming would cost the same as a pancake.
You looked at the Old Mug in your hands, completely indistinct in all ways. In hindsight, this may have been a poor financial decision.
With no immediate use for it, you dropped it in your Dimensional Satchel and took your leave.
So, healing items were a total bust. That was two of the three things you set out to do unaccomplished.
It wasn't the biggest deal. You could deal with the soreness from the subpar rest break, and if you died to a lack of healing you always had Flowey to fall back on.
Just past the gift shop, you found your selves at the entrance to the Mines. The giant boulder that once blocked your way and forced you to take that whole detour was gone. And not just gone, but completely disappeared! There was no rubble or other signs it had been destroyed, or marks in the sand to indicate it was dragged away (you doubted it could be dragged anyway), or anything! It was as if it was never there at all.
You were just happy to see a shortcut back to the previous areas, you were almost certain there were some places yet unexplored back there. Your brother on the other hand…
His reaction was actually pretty subdued this time. No shouting or ranting or anything. Just long sighs and quietly questioning his sanity.
You expected him to get grumpy about having gone through the Mines when you (presumably) could have just waited for, whatever happened to the boulder to happen. You had fun in the Mines, so you didn't mind (mostly).
Instead he just looked… bothered.
He snapped out of it on his own. Maybe he was finally getting used to how things worked down here?
“Uuhhhg.” He rubbed his head like he was nursing a headache. “You think Mo would have any more drinks to sell us if we went back to him?”
You reminded your brother that Mo left after you bought him out.
Before he could give yet another one of his signature groans, you also told him that one of the miners told you that there was a town close to the Mines exit.
“How close?”
You turned in the only other direction you could go and pointed towards some buildings, only slightly obscured by some cliffs. They were maybe a 40 second walk away.
“...oh.”
Amazingly, even that short distance couldn't be covered without interruption.
As you were passing over a patch of grass dotted with colorful flowers, something that stood in stark contrast with the surrounding sand, you encountered a flower monster.
Violetta had approached shyly, cradling a colorful pile of flowers in her arms. She didn't seem very confident, so you figured your Act should do something to ease her. The problem was, you weren't sure if Flattery or Encouragement would be more effective. Going with your gut, you told your brother to Flatter her while you Spared.
Garrett shot you a look that said, ‘you want me to do what? I don’t know how to do that!’ before sighing and doing his best to Flatter her.
It was very awkward.
“I- uh- Are those, poppy? Orchids? I heard those are, uh, hard to grow?” You knew for a fact that he knew absolutely nothing about flowers, and was just pulling out whatever flower names he knew and throwing them out there, “You must have done, really well…” He finished lamely.
“Oh, it's okay.” She said with a kind of sad acceptance, “You don't have to pretend. I know they're not very good.”
It was almost painful to watch. You might have to refrain from asking him to give pep talks in the fu-
“I- no, I'm sorry. I don't know much about plants.” Garrett said apologetically, “They're very pretty, really! I'm honestly kinda shocked you were able to grow anything in this climate.”
"I… th- thank you." She said, hiding her face behind her hair and flowers.
… huh.
Unfortunately, even though your brother’s flattery was effective, her name didn't turn yellow and your Spare did nothing. Before you could think too hard on it, her attack began.
Large water droplets fell from above, crashing onto the ground and splitting into multiple drops, which flew into the air to fall again. It was a simple enough pattern, and you dodged it well enough by staying low to avoid the drop fragments.
At least, until vines started sprouting up from where the big drops landed. You quickly found yourself trapped between two vines without room to dodge and got hit. A couple times.
You found yourself a little overwhelmed by the sheer amount of stuff there was to avoid. It almost felt like there were more bullets than there should be. And you knew exactly why.
It was your brother. His dodging had improved. He was watching the incoming bullets, seeing where they were heading, and moving to a place they weren’t going. Or, he was trying to do that, at least. He’d often move out of the way of one bullet, only to crash into one he wasn’t watching. Though, to his credit, when he did take damage, he didn’t panic and start running around in random directions like he usually did. While he was still consistently taking hits, he was taking maybe half as much damage as he was before.
But his better dodging meant that he wasn’t absorbing nearly as many bullets, which meant there were that many more bullets that you had to dodge.
You reassured yourself that your subpar performance thus far had less to do with you being too used to your brother’s horrible movements doing most of the work for and more to do with heat and dehydration making you sloppy. Certainly.
The attack ended, and it was your turn-
“Honestly, I don't see why you're so worried about what other people think. You clearly worked hard on those, you should be proud of your work! I mean, look at them! They're beautiful!” Garrett Encouraged, without your input.
“Y-you really think so?”
“I do.” He said confidently.
"Alright, I’ll g-give it a try." And just like that her attack began.
Before you took your turn.
The attack itself was simple enough, flowers were thrown in from the side and stayed as hazards on the ground. Even so, you took damage. Four times, actually.
When your turn rolled back around Violetta’s name was yellow, and you Spared her, ending the battle.
You were, at a loss. The lost HP wasn’t a huge deal. At one point she’d tossed a bright green flower that healed you back to full (before you got hit one last time). That wasn’t what had you stumped.
You’d never had your turn just, taken away from you before. Assuming that was what happened. No, wait, what actually did happen?
The turns had been pretty simple to understand, or so you thought. You took a turn, then they took a turn, then it was your turn again. Simple. Until it wasn’t.
Garrett hadn’t made things all that much more complicated. When he was with you, it went you, him, then the monsters, then you again. Except, sometimes he went before you, and other times he went after. You hadn’t thought about it until now, and now that you were thinking about it did you realize that you had no explanation for it.
Maybe you were thinking about this all wrong. When monsters fought in a group, they didn’t attack you one at a time, one after another. They attacked you all at once, joining their attacks together. It was almost like instead of having individual turns, they all had one big collective turn, the monster’s turn, and they chose how to take part in said turn. Maybe that's how it worked? It wasn’t going you, Garrett, monsters, but humans, monsters, humans? But if that was true, then… then…
Then you’d had no idea how turns actually worked the whole time. And even if it didn’t work like that, it didn’t change the fact you had no idea how turns actually worked.
“Uh… kid? You doin alright there?” Your brother asked, concerned that you’d just been standing still since the battle with Violetta ended.
Your brother. Of course! You’d just ask him about the turn order and that’d clear things right up!
You asked your brother about his place in the turn order.
He blinked. “My what in the what order?”
You… asked your brother to clarify about when he can or can’t take his turn.
“My… turn? My turn in what? What are we turning?”
You… He… The…
Did… Did Garrett not… adhere to the turn order… at all?
Were turns just... a you thing?
Did you know anything?
Was this what it was like to be Garrett? To have everything you thought to be true proven false? To see the very foundation of your world crumble before your very eyes, like it was nothing?
No wonder he was so miserable all the time. This was awful!
“Alright,” he said, grabbing your shoulder, “I think you’ve been in the heat for too long. Let’s hurry up and find some shade or something.”
For once, you couldn’t agree more.
You’d only taken maybe ten steps before-
“Clover? Garrett? You’re alive!”
Notes:
Til that I don't actually have chronic fatigue. What I thought was chronic fatigue is actually a daily painless migraine that constricts the veins in my brain until I'm too oxygen deprived to do anything but go to bed.
Anyway, the bird is coming.
Chapter 13: Bird Return
Summary:
Martlet finds the duo, Garrett doesn't understand, and they all take a break.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Clover? Garrett? You're alive!”
Both humans startled at the sound of someone calling their names. But when they realized who was calling them, Clover perked up, probably happy to see their friend. Garrett however…
Garrett was none too enthused by the sight of the blue bird woman approaching them.
“You're here! You're... here…” Martlet's happy expression changed to one of shock and panic, “I CAN’T BELIEVE MYSELF! I LEFT YOU ALL ALONE IN THAT CAVE! YOU HAD TO BRAVE THE DUNES BY YOURSELVES!! I'M A HORRIBLE FRIEND!”
Garrett was pretty sure they'd spent all of, like, two minutes with her. Was that really enough to call someone a friend?
“They trust me to be a Royal Guard and I left a child for dead!! Like, what is wrong with me?????”
Honestly, Garrett was inclined to agree with the sentiment.
“It's OK”
Garrett’s head snapped to Clover, because he absolutely did not think it was ‘OK’.
“I... yes. Thank you.” Martlet said, either unaware or ignoring Garrett's clear disagreement. “You're clearly able to take care of yourself. The crash just happened so fast. When I saw what had happened to you, I panicked! I flew over the sandy landscape and found this town. I soon realized that I couldn't risk getting other monsters involved. They might've questioned me and I cannot keep secrets!”
That, made enough sense. Even if Martlet's blabbermouth wasn't an issue, he wasn't sure he trusted the monster's general inability to recognize humans to keep them from being outed. Bringing more people in was just asking for trouble.
“They could've turned us in to the more sinister Royal Guards!”
Yeah, what she sa- wait, what did she mean ‘more sinister Royal Guards’? Why were there sinister Royal Guards to begin with?!
And more importantly, “So, wait. That was way back when we crashed, right?” She nodded, “But, then, what have you been doing since then?”
“Oh, well, I uh... Sat by a cactus for an hour, thinking of what a piece of garbage I am.” She said sheepishly.
Garrett thought the look he gave her spoke for itself.
“But when I woke up, I got the courage to travel back to you and apologize, but... here you were. So... I'm deeply sorry!” She apologized, looking like a kicked puppy.
Clover didn’t hesitate. “I forgive you.” And Garrett rolled his eyes, because of course they did.
“Thank you, Clover. You're very kind.”
They didn't say anything for a couple moments, and it wasn't until Clover elbowed him in the stomach that Garrett realized that they were both looking at him, waiting for him to forgive her too.
So, with a sigh, “Alright, fine, apology accepted, or whatever.” He said with a little more heat than he intended. Honestly, he was more annoyed at the kid's pushing than Martlet herself.
“Thanks… Anyway,” Martlet continued awkwardly, “I- um, I'd like to stay by your side. At least, until you're back to the Ruins. I-if it's okay with you, of course. If you don't want me here, I'd understand completely.”
Watching her stand there, fidgeting nervously waiting for a reply, he felt a little guilty. Just a teeny tiny bit.
He didn't have anything against her, really. Maybe she was a little absent minded, sure. And yeah, it was technically her job to watch out for/kill humans. And she did put Clover on a makeshift raft in an attempt to bring them to the king, even if she did have the best of intentions, and then took the wrong river, and then crashed the raft and left them behind, but…
But all that wasn't enough for him to have an outright negative opinion of her. She was just… unreliable. And frustrating.
She might have had good intentions, but what good were those if the end result of her actions was putting them far from safety, crashing, and then failing to get help? Sure, it was probably for the best that she didn’t tell anyone about them, but if they had actually needed help then they would have been screwed!
It was a really good thing they didn’t need her help in the end.
And none of that’s to say anything about her plan to bring Clover to the king and hope he just let them go. Garrett wasn’t even sure the king could do that, even if he wanted to!
So yeah, frustrating.
But the most frustrating thing about her of all? She didn’t make any damn sense!
There's no such thing as a good person . Some people may do good things, but they always did it for something. Money, social standing, ease of guilt, there was always something to gain.
People who did the good, kind thing, always and without reward? Just because it's the ‘right thing to do’? Those didn't exist.
Martlet was no exception. She couldn't be. He just, didn't get her angle. She didn’t want to kill Clover, he could get that, but why go this far? She was already taking a huge riskmoreletting them go the first time, what she was doing now was probably treason or something.
So… why?
What was her motive? What could possibly motivate her to not only spare them, but to then try to help them escape into the Ruins (or the Barrier)? Because by helping him and Clover live, she was screwing over literally all of monster kind. They needed seven human souls to break the Barrier, they had five, and he and Clover had two. If she succeeds in helping them, she'd be condemning not just herself but her entire species to being trapped down here for god knows how long.
So the question was, why? What did she gain from this? What could be so enticing that she'd be willing to betray her own people for?
But then he looked at her, and she just seemed… nice, sweet, genuine. Nothing like the kind of person who'd sacrifice the future of an entire people. It didn't make sense.
She didn't make sense.
Of course, all this conjecture didn't mean all that much in the end. There was no way he was ever going to tell her she couldn't come with, not with the way Clover looked at him. Like they would actually try to fight him if he sent her away.
“Sure, you can tag along if you want.” He said, much to his own annoyance.
“W- really? Oh, yes! Thank you! I promise you won't regret this!” He somehow doubted that.
Still, having a monster on their side while traversing through the kingdom of monsters would have its benefits. Like, for example, “Hey uh, you wouldn't happen to know any routes from here back to the Ruins, would you? Cause so far the only way back I've heard of goes through a Royal Guard station.”
“Sure, that's easy! There's- oh, no guard stations. That complicates things. Um. Hmm… Hmmmm…” Garrett resisted the urge to sigh, barely, “Oh, I know! The Steamworks! It's an old power plant that's accessible from the Dunes, and it's connected to Hotland! From Hotland you can take an elevator to the river and take a boat ride back to Snowdin! And that boat is operated by a professional River Person, so you don't have to worry about crashing like last time.”
Hey now, that actually sounded pretty promising! Really promising! “That's great! Where’s the Steamworks? How long will it take to get there?” Even if it was a ways away, having a clear destination would help immensely.
“Well, I don't know exactly where it is, but it's definitely nearby!”
Fuck!
“But don't worry! I'm sure it's just down the road from town, I'm sure! Although, I'd understand if you need to rest for a bit. You just endured some crazy Underground shenanigans, after all. If you wanna hang around, that's great! I didn't get to sightsee at all on the way here.”
“I… don't know about sightseeing, but I think we could both use a break.” He looked to Clover and they nodded.
“Well then, friends. Shall we be off?” Martlet said with a bright smile.
Upon entering the town, the group was greeted by a sign. A blessedly normal sign.
Welcome to Oasis Valley!
Home to the largest body of water in the Dunes!
Sure enough, in the center of the plaza was a large pool of water. It even had a couple palm trees to complete the oasis look.
And just past the oasis, Garrett saw Salvation .
A café stood in stark contrast with the more rustic look of its surroundings, with modern walls and modern windows and the promise of modern comforts like air conditioning and ice cold bottled water.
He all but dragged the rest of the party to the building, eager to sit down and cool off with some drinks somewhere with AC and no dirt!
As was becoming a pattern, things did not go according to plan.
“What do you mean you're on strike!?”
“The owner needs to better themself. That’s me. I’m the owner.” The monster behind the counter said with a pleasant smile.
“I- that’s- but you-” Garrett stammered.
“Run along now. I don’t see myself improving anytime soon.” Even her dismissal was pleasant.
Your brother seemed torn between letting his frustrations loose and tearing into her, and his desire to not be that guy . In the end, his disgust at the kind of people who yell at service workers won out, and he slunk away from the counter back to you and Martlet.
He sat down at the one unoccupied table, sighed deeply, and tried to rub his headache away.
You sat down next to him and tried to get comfortable, but it wasn't easy thanks to the heat. Something Martlet agreed with.
“Geez, I was hoping it’d be cool in here but nope!”
You informed them that a customer said the air hockey table, which doubled as the air conditioner, wasn't working right.
Your brother's eye twitched and he mumbled about how it was no wonder there was no one else working here but the owner.
Welp, you'd had about enough of that. Sure it was hot, and you were thirsty, and you had no healing items, but there was a whole new town to explore and a bunch of new monsters to talk to!
You told your brother you were ready to go.
“Well I'm not. Can you just, find a way to entertain yourself for a bit?"
You pouted, but didn't argue. You supposed a few more minutes in the slightly less hot café wouldn't be the worst thing.
Entertain yourself, huh? The Mew Mew Love Blaster game in the corner caught your eye.
As you started walking towards the game cabinet, Martlet spoke up. “Don't worry, I'll keep an eye on them for you, Garrett.”
He just shrugged and said, “Sure.” barely sparing her a glance.
Martlet frowned, but carried on after you to the Game Corner.
The game itself was simple enough. A pretty basic shoot-em-up game where you shoot enemies with either basic or charged shots and dodge bullets with a dash that made you invincible for a bit.
The game's cutesy aesthetic wasn't really your thing, but you had fun regardless. Despite having not played this game before, the flow of dash dodging and firing precise charge shots felt familiar, and came naturally.
Eventually, after a couple attempts, you beat the final boss with a score of 1520.
“Nice! You're pretty good at this!” Martlet praised.
You preened a little at the praise, before looking at your brother at his table, still looking miserable.
“Boy, Garrett sure is grumpy, huh?”
You nodded and told her he's just like that, and not to take it personally.
“Y-yeah.”
With the game conquered, you returned to your brother and said you were ready to go. Again.
He sighed. “Yeah, okay. I guess it's not getting any cooler.” He gave you a long suffering look, “Can we just, just move on? And not talk to anyone?”
Your expression made your feelings clear on that.
“And there’s nothing I can say to convince you?”
You shook your head no.
“And if I picked you up and carried you?”
You told him you’d make problems.
“... Alright… Well, then, can you at least try not to draw too much attention on us? We really do not need anyone looking too closely at us.” He said, practically pleading.
You smiled and said you would do just that.
Your brother didn't believe you for a second.
Notes:
And so, my favorite UTY character joins the show! Unfortunately, she didn't have all that much to do this time around. Tragic.
Okay, so, does anyone else feel like we're going a little slow? I've always wanted to write long fic, but we've been going at almost exactly two rooms per chapter for a good while now, and this is getting too long man. At this pace it might actually be 2025 before we get to Steamworks. Like, I like the pacing we have, but I'd also like to finish this thing within the decade.
Hilariously, my original plans would have had us in New Home by now. To be fair, that was back when I was doing all of Snowdin in one chapter.
Chapter 14: Interlude: Bring it Around Town
Notes:
Originally wanted all this in the last chapter, but didn't like how it felt. Tried to start the next chapter with it, but that felt even worse. So... have a little bonus chapter in between updates! This won't affect the release of the next one.
Chapter Text
“I got a question for ya actually; Do you develop some sorta spectrum of hot ‘round here? See, like, not just hot but blazin’ hot versus swelterin’ hot- Ya know what, you look busy. We’ll talk, later or somethin’.”
Garrett was immensely happy that the conversation ended so quickly. The last thing he wanted to hear about was how hot it- why was Clover talking to her again?
“I’d call today blisterin’ hot I think. Or is that too unoriginal, maybe something more interestin’ like… Pcklen’ hot! That makes no sense actually, so maybe not, then. I’ll have to thnk about this some more.”
“Haha, yeah, you do that. Well we’ll be heading-”
“Wait, do you know my nephew? Adorable, wears pink gloves….” She looked at Clover, “You look just like this nice little buddy boo who he talked about comin’ ‘round.”
“We don’t know any-” Clover stepped in front and nodded emphatically.
“So, tell me, how is my little wubby dubby doin’? He never writes me anymore!”
And just like that, he was trapped in conversation. He had to physically hold his mouth shut so he didn’t groan in this woman's face.
Maybe it’d be quick?
It wasn’t quick.
“See, I’m a fortune teller in training, so I’m selling tiny fortunes! Practice, you see. So, can I interest you in a bite-sized fortune?”
You agr-
“Kid, are you sure about this? I mean, first the mug and now this, can we really be spending our cash like this? And, well,” He bent down and whispered so only you could hear, “You know fortunes are a scam, right? They just say something vague and let you be amazed when something kinda like what they said happens.”
You scowled, made direct eye contact with him, and handed over the 5G.
He sighed.
“Let us see what the world has in store for you…” The teller's eyes opened with a sound like shattering glass, “Hmmmm-Oh dear! The future seems to indicate you’re in for a tumble! Oh nonono, it looks like a big one too! It will happen very soon!”
Well that wasn't good. But at least now you knew it was coming. And more importantly, when it did happen, you'd get to rub it in Garrett's face that he was wro-
“Hang on… Oh… tumbleWEED. I guess I got a little excited and missed that second part. Sorry for the scare, looks like everything is fine after all.”
You didn't need to look at his face to know he had a massive smug grin on his face.
“Ooo! I bet I can tell your fortune, Clover!” Said Martlet, scrunching up her face in mock concentration, “Yeess… Hmm… I see you with a brand new hat… One that just SCREAMS “I’m a human.”
Garrett snorted. “Doubt it! They've had that thing since I was a kid, and they've refused to wear anything else since they got it!.”
“I can see why, their hat’s plenty cool as is!” Martlet chimed.
In an effort to take the attention off of yourself, and to hide your blush, you volunteered your brother for a fortune telling.
“Ummm… no?”
Yes.
You pushed him in front of the table and paid the 5G.
“Let us see what the world has in store for you…” Again, the teller's eyes opened with a shattering sound, “Hmmmm… ah yes, here we go! Oh my, this one’s a twofer! Very rare!”
“I’m sure it is.”
“Yes, I see in your future… Bars, a cell, A prison! You will be in prison!”
Martlet gasped! “What! Om my gosh!”
“That doesn’t surprise me, I always figured it’d happen eventually.” Your brother deadpanned. “And the other one?”
“Hmmm, yes… I see… you leaving a snowy place! You seem to be in quite a hurry!”
“I… already did that. Are you sure it’s the future you’re seeing?”
“Yes! Well, maybe not completely sure. That’s why I'm in training, after all! Anyway, I hope that knowledge is helpful!”
“I seriously doubt it will.”
You pointed at a monster quenching their thirst in the oasis.
“Kid, I'm not drinking from a pond.” He deadpanned.
You pointed at the high-tech filter at the bottom of the oasis.
“I don't care how fancy the filter looks, I'm not drinking pond water.”
…
You start moving your head towards the water.
“I'm not letting you drink it either!”
Apparently, it was socially acceptable in monster culture to just walk into people’s homes and start conversations with them. Because that’s exactly what Clover did, and the monster didn’t seem to mine in the slightest.
In fact, they were happy to tell them all about their hobby of growing grass. Something Garrett was trying his very best to not look bored by, but he could only care about grass so much and was struggling to not tune out the conversation.
“The Dunes didn’t used to be like this. Rivers, trees, and plenty of grass painted the area; lush and beautiful. This was years ago, of course. The memories often escape me. It’s hard to blame anyone for the loss of those things. Poor miners had no idea such a large stone could kill an ecosystem. No one did. It was a new discovery at the time.”
Well damn. It sounded like they had their own version of climate change down here.
…
That sucked.
It wasn't until he saw a painting of the giant glowing rock they saw from the ridge that he put it together that that was the ‘large stone’ that the monster was referring to.
In a dark kind of way, it was almost reassuring to know that humans weren't the only ones to screw themselves by screwing with the environment.
The cynical thought was interrupted by Clover asking Martlet a question. They didn't actually ask anything out loud, instead just poking her arm with a questioning look on their face. Whether their feathered companion knew what they were asking or was just guessing was anyone's guess.
“I apologize for not talking with the residents more. With my bird brain, who knows what might slip out!”
Now, Garrett didn't think of himself as a mean person. In fact, he had a personal policy specifically about not being a dick if he could help it. It was just… Martlet made it hard sometimes. She just left so many openings for snide remarks and it was getting harder and harder to keep his mouth shut.
After a moment of searching the clothes line, you found some G in one of the pants’ pockets!
“ Clover! ” Your brother whispered harshly, “ What are you doing!? ”
You put your head down in shame, and pulled your hand out the the pocket, but-
“ You didn't even check to see if anyone was watching, anyone could have seen you! Here, I'll stand in front and block the sight lines so you can do your thing. ” And just like that, he walked to the edge of the roof and looked out like he was searching for something, making you unseen to anyone walking by.
…
…
…
You got 30G!
…
Martlet's expression was somewhere between disapproval and total bafflement.
A path to the north brought you to a large, ornate gate. Unfortunately, it was locked, blocking you from exploring the equally ornate mansion it was guarding.
“Good god, look at that thing. Whoever lives there must be loaded. Like, loaded loaded.” Your brother gawked.
Martlet, however, looked… worried. “Hey… I think I know who lives here. Guess she doesn’t want visitors. Makes sense, poor thing.”
You gave her a curious look, silently asking her to elaborate.
“Oh! Don't worry about it. C’mon, there's more interesting sights to see than some dusty old mansion!”
“Pinch-Pinch~ hehe. Beware of my pincers, traveler!” Said one pyramid-hermit-crab-thing.
“I do not have any treasure hidden within my shell. Why do monsters keep asking that?” Said an other.
“We are not caged within these fences, traveler. It is a choice. It is nice to live in a familiar place with the pack. It is also nice to be fed and taken pictures of.” Said the third crab-thing.
Garrett couldn't imagine what, exactly, his sibling was hoping to accomplish here. Sure, these little crab guys were cute, but…
“Clover… You're not gonna talk to literally every single monster in this town , are you?”
They gave him a smile.
Clover talked to the cactus.
“Hey, dude. I know you’ll say no, but I’m selling free hugs. Darn it, you already read my sign, didn’t you? I hate myself.”
Clover talked to the cactus again. After that they talked to the cactus again. And after that, they talked to the cactus again. And after that?
You’re not gonna believe this.
No really, make sure you’re sitting cause you’re never gonna see this coming.
Are you sitting? Are you secure?
Alright, here we go.
They talked to the cactus, again .
Flowey, who was observing the party from a few feet beneath the ground, was using every ounce of self control he had to not just reset from how bored he was.
In a small dome like building, a pair of saplings sat within the ground, one new to life and and unsure of itself, the other tall, frail, and far too weathered for its age.
They were full of potential, but had yet to reach it. One day, if they work together, they just might.
“Kid? They're just plants, why are you looking at them like they gave an inspirational speech?”
*Knock-knock-knock*
“Sorry! I’m not home!”
You went to knock again, but your brother all but started dragging you away.
“They said they're not home, so they're not home! We're moving on!”
Garrett didn't mean to be rude, he really didn't.
He'd just… been through a lot in the last couple hours and was taking any opportunity he could to just, check out. Mentally.
Right now, Martlet was talking to someone who just now, in this very conversation, decided her name was Red. Apparently, she'd accidentally mistaken ‘Red’ for a human and arrested her. It sounded like a common occurrence.
Given how little monsters seemed to know about what humans look like, he wasn't surprised by this. Honestly, if he'd seen her walking around before he knew monsters were a thing, he'd have thought she was one of those people who dressed up as cartoon characters. Or she was just funny looking.
The unfortunate part of tuning out the conversion was being forced to focus on other things. Like the heat. And how thirsty he was. And how sweaty he was. And how dry the-
“I don't mean to alarm you, but your friend there looks like he's dying.”
“Oh right! We've got to get going, but I should be free next week!”
“S-sounds like a plan!! See you then!!”
“Mail time! Mail time!”
You received two letters! Surprising, your brother also got one.
“I truly hope you like your mail! As for me, I must set sail!”
The first was a letter from… The Shufflers, of all people. You gave it a quick skim through. Something something scruffy fella with a blue hat, something something don’t interact with him or support his endeavors, blah blah blah, guy who looked like you disrespected us we won’t stand for this. Alright, moving on.
The second letter was from the bunny monster you helped unstick his tongue from a lamp post, the one who gave you the Silver Scarf your brother had tied around his waist. Apparently he felt the need to give further thanks for helping him out, and to inform you that the meal his mother for him was ‘exquisite’. It was only when he signed the letter as ‘Slurpy’ did you realize you didn't know his name before.
Your brother sighed. “It's only been, like, an hour, and I'm already getting spam.” He whined, holding a recruitment flier for the Royal Guard.
Chapter 15: Garrett Gives His All
Summary:
Clover faces consequences for their actions, Martlet has a plan, the party meets some new people and Garrett gives his all.
Chapter Text
“That's it. That's everyone. Every single person you could talk to has been talked to. Are you satisfied? ”
You thought you'd be funny and make a so and so motion with your hand. Like you were thinking about going back to check.
Garrett decided that now was a good time to follow through on his earlier threats. He picked you up without warning and started carrying you away from town, Martlet following close behind.
He'd gotten as far as halfway through the hallway out of town before your struggling became too much to keep a grip on.
He put you down before and you looked at him with an offended expression.
He wasn't impressed. “Our deal was that I don't make us run from monsters, and you don't drag your feet. And frankly, I think I've been very lenient on your part of this deal. We've spent enough time here. We. Are. Moving. On.” He said with finality.
You had, actually forgotten about that. You, uh, did agree to that.
When you agreed to the deal, you… didn’t actually intend to follow through on it.
Your plan at the time was to ditch your brother before it became relevant. This was before you knew how hopeless he was without you. Now you did know. Even with the improvements to his dodging, he was still absolutely going to die without you. He still relied on you for healing and making monsters Spare-able.
You couldn't leave him on his own. So you had to stick with him. So you had to keep your word.
Your shoulders dropped in defeat, much to your brother's relief.
“Look, I don't like being rough with you, but, ugh. It's hot, we don't have clean water, and everyone would try to kill us if they knew what we are. This place is not safe for us. Can you just hold off on the, uh, whatever it is you're doing? At least until we're somewhere safe, or a little less hot?”
You nodded in agreement, knowing you had no real way out of it.
“Thank you. Once we're somewhere safe and climate controlled, you can do your thing to your heart's content.”
Exiting the hallway out of town, you could see a save star next to a well up ahead, just past a giant cactus monster blocking a path.
Just this once, you stowed your adventurous curiosity and didn’t engage in conversation. For your brother’s sake.
He seemed to appreciate it.
With only one way to go, you-
Uh.
Well, the well was there, but the save star was gone. But you could have sworn it was there just a moment ago.
But you looked at the spot it was at and it definitely wasn't there.
…
Maybe it was just a weird reflection or something.
As for the well, well…
“Well well well, what do we have here?” Martlet said, wearing a big goofy grin at her own joke. She patted at her pockets, “Aw, I left all my G at home. Would you lend me one?”
Clover gave her a smile and handed her one G.
“Thank you!!” G in wing, she approached the well, “Hmmm… I wish… I wish……” She probably should have thought about this before she got here.
Her first thought was to wish for Clover and Garrett’s safe return home. But they weren't going home.
Martlet didn’t want to undermine Garrett's authority or anything. He was Clover’s big brother, so he had the final word on how they were taken care of. So if he thought it was best that they went to the Ruins to live with some woman, then she didn't think it was her place to tell him otherwise.
But…
She thought he was being a little over pessimistic. Sure ASGORE declared war on humanity, but he had always been an overwhelmingly compassionate and understanding man. If they went to him and explained things, she knew he'd see Clover for the kind, sweet kid they were. And he'd see that Garrett, under all his negativity, just wanted what was best for Clover.
She could understand being hesitant. Big fluffy pushover or not, he was still a king, she'd be nervous about talking to him too. And getting them to the castle wouldn't be the easiest thing to do, thanks to all the Royal Guards.
And what did Clover think? They'd been happy enough with her plan to see ASGORE when they got on Ava. Would they even be happy living in the Ruins?
It just didn't feel right, to make them live in the Underground if they didn't want to. No one should have to.
Every monster has dreamt of the Surface. Every single one has wondered what the sky looked like, what it was like to have a day and night that wasn't determined by how many lights were on. What it's like to be in a place so open and so vast that you could go in any direction and go and go and go and never be faced with an impassable wall.
(When she was a child, the first time she’d learned about the surface, of the sky and sun and clouds, she'd been so excited by the idea of flying through it that she didn't sleep that night. When she realized that the Barrier might not break in her lifetime and she'd likely never see it for herself, she broke down into tears)
It wouldn't be right to keep them down here. Not right at all.
*cough* Garrett brought her out of her head.
Oh! Right! Her wish!
But what to wish for? If she was going to talk Garrett out of the Ruins, then she couldn't wish for them to get there safely, could she? But it didn't feel right, wishing for their safe return to the Ruins when herself she was so against it. But a wish for them to get home safe wasn't any good if that wasn't what they're doing. Ah!
“I wish that Clover and Garrett will safely make it to where they're going.” There! Now it could mean whatever it had to. “Now you have me, AND a wish on your side!”
Clover smiled, seeming to appreciate the gesture. Garrett maintained his usual displeased expression, unmoved.
Garrett… she wasn't sure what to do with him.
Much to some people's surprise, she could take a hint. She knew he didn't like her, and was only tolerating her presence for Clover's sake.
And she didn't know how to fix it.
She just… she already felt bad about, pretty much everything she's done. Fighting Clover, putting them on Ava, the crash. The time she spent sitting by that cactus.
It was a horrible first impression. Her performance thus far had been disappointing, most of all to herself. She could understand why he would be mad at her. She'd be upset too, if she had to hang around someone she didn't trust because her companion pressured her into it.
She didn't blame him for being mad at her. She was mad at her too.
But that didn't make it hurt any less.
… Wait. That's it! That's what she needed to do!
All of his issues with her stemmed from her screw ups, right? So of she stopped screwing up, and proved that she could be trusted with Clover, then they'd have no issue!
Then it was settled! No more missus bird brain! No more messing up from here on out!
She'd bring her A-game, and prove that she could be trusted with Clover, both to Garrett and herself!
Resolve set, she walked with a little more pep on her step.
The rest of the was without note. Save for a wagon they walked past that she actually wanted to take a look at, too see how it was put together. She’d ask to stop for a sec, but she didn't want to get another look from Garrett. She'd just have to come back on her own time.
(She’d think back on this later and realize she completely forgot)
Eventually, the path led them to another town. And when they got close…
“Huh? Hang on, I think someone’s coming this way.” Martlet alerted her friends.
A fish monster, reminiscent of her boss, took notice of them and called back into the town. “Guys! Looky here! Someone new has stumbled into our humble town.”
A second monster walked out, looking well-dressed in a suite, scarf and top hat. “This better not be another joke…”
“For once, don’t look like it is.” Came a third, a large, red and muscular monster.
“Hiya, strangers!” Said a small squirrel like monster and oh boy there’s a lot of them now .
Normally, a couple of towns folk coming out to greet a visitor wouldn’t bother her in the slightest. Why would it? But she was traveling with two humans and if they were discovered-
She was starting to understand why Garrett was the way he was. This was stressful.
Clover gave a little wave. Garrett put a hand on their shoulder, subtly trying to make them stop.
Martlet tried her best not to look like she was hiding anything, or keeping any secrets. “Oh, hello! We’re just passing through. We mean no harm, I promise.”
“That’s what the last guy said.” The large red one started, “Let’s just say he’s one with the wind now…”
“O-oh my gosh… You…” They had to get out of here! Now! She could carry Clover and fly away, but how would Garrett-
“BWAHAHA!” He burst out. “I’m just kiddin’ around. You were shakin’ in your boots for a second!”
Oh. It was just a joke. “Heheh… heh… you sure got me!” Not a very funny one if you asked her.
Garrett leaned in and whispered, “I don’t get it.”
What? How could he not- Oh! Right! Human. So he wouldn’t be aware that, “Monsters turn to dust when we die.”
“oh… OH!” He said, finally getting it. He moved Clover behind him.
“That wasn’t very funny, Edward.” The fish monster said to the big one, whose name was probably Edward, “I can assure you we are a delight to be around. Nothing you can’t handle I’m sure. I…”
“Ugh… Why do you two insist on scaring away every monster you meet?” The one in the top hat interrupted. “At least Mooch never oversteps her bounds.”
“Never!” So the small one was Mooch then.
She sensed an opportunity to leave. “Um, well, it was a pleasure to meet you four but… We’ll be-”
“Hold it right there, missy.”
From behind all of the monsters, a fifth one approached. This one dressed like a proper cowboy, complete with a poncho, sheriff’s badge, and little jangley things on his boots. He walked with confidence and authority, the others moving aside to make way for him.
“Are my pals given’ you trouble? Come now. That ain’t a way to treat guests, now is it?”
He came to a stop, lined up with the others.
“The name’s North Star. I run this town. Not alone, of course. These fine mo-”
“ WOAH WOAH Woah woah woah!” Garrett cut in, “ You’re North Star?!”
“Ah, so you’ve heard of me.”
“ The North Star?!”
“Yup! That’s me!”
“The only North Star?”
“I, uh, yeah? As far as I know.” He was confused now.
“So you’re the same North Star that owns the Rock Droppers ”
“Uh-”
“The Rock Droppers that are sitting directly above the Mines? That have been and are still dropping rocks on a path that miners have to take to get from place to place?!”
“Ummm. Yes?”
“WHHHHYYYYYYYYYY!!!!!”
“...”
“...”
…
…
“These fine monsters are my posse.” He continued like nothing happened. “Together, we are… THE FEISTY FIVE!” He said with a flair and finger guns.
“Do not ignore the question!”
“Our name stands for:”
“Fearlessness!”
“I need answers!”
“Excellence!”
“There has to be a reason!”
“Intuition!”
“A story, an explanation, an excuse, anything PLEASE!! ”
“Sneakiness!”
“Ohhhhh…” He groaned, finally giving up.
“Toughness!”
“Youthfulness!”
“Justice!” North Star finished.
…
Wait that wasn’t-
Garrett coughed, “That uh…”
“The J is silent. “Anyway, now that we’re introduced… I’d be glad to give you and yer buddies a tour- Hold on… Yer buddies… Are they… HUMAN? “ Oh no.
She couldn’t say yes, so she had to say no! Oh, but, she can’t do that! She was a horrible liar! She’d be caught for sure! So, uhh-
“Um… Well… I won’t say no?”
Oh, she could feel the heat of Garrett’s glare burning a hole in the back of her head.
“I knew it! The ain’t no doubt in my mind! That these two are real, living, authentic humans! And one of em’s even dressed for the part! Sorry ‘bout this. I gotta seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!”
“Nope!” Garrett cut in, “Not human! We… just… happen to look kinda human.”
What?
“What?” Top hat echoed her thought.
“Yeah, we’ve been arrested for ‘ being human ’ so many times, the Royal Guards all know us by name!”
“But what about your friend there?” The fish monster asked, “She all but confirmed it.”
“O-oh, her? Yeah, she’s just, y’know, a… big jerk!?”
“What! No I'm not!” Martlet protested.
“Yeah! She’s been pulling the old ‘ I think they might be human ’ prank since we were kids! It’s not any funnier the hundredth time than it was the fifth! She’s half the reason the Royal Guard knows us so well!”
“That’s way too far for a prank.” Top Hat admonished.
“Not cool dude. Not cool.” Mooch chided.
They were all looking at her like she did something wrong, and even though she knew it was a lie she still felt a little ashamed.
“Well.” North Star tipped his hat, “Sounds like I owe you an apology. Tell ya what, let me give you folks a tour of-”
“Wait, Star!” Edward cut in, pointing a giant finger at Garrett, “This guy can’t be a monster! Just a minute ago he didn’t even know about monster dust!”
“... That so?”
All eyes narrowed on Garrett.
“... Fuck.”
“Heh. You really thought you could pull a fast one on the Feisty Five, huh? Well-”
“O-oh, that?” Garrett interrupted very loudly to talk over everyone, “There’s a reason for that! The whole not knowing about monster dust thing! It's really pretty simple, actually! I.. am…” He paused, clearly desperate to buy time to think of something. But Martlet couldn't imagine there was anything he could say to- “ Stupid .”
“...”
“...”
“You’re stupid?”
“Yep! Dumb as a rock! I mean, look at me, look at this face! Stupid, see?!”
No one said anything.
“Really, ask me anything! I won’t be able to answer you!”
This time, Mooch responded, “Uh, what’s 2 + 3?”
“I don’t know! See? Stupid!”
“...”
“...”
“Ed, capture the humans.”
“Sure thing.”
“ Fuck! ”
Edward (or was it just Ed) moved in, pushing him Martlet aside with ease, and went to grab-
“WhoaWhoaWaitWaitWait!” Garrett shouted while throwing up his hands in a stopping motion, “Okay okay, you got us, we're human. But that's exactly why you shouldn't mess with us!” He got down on one knee and put a hand on Clover's shoulder, “See, this kid has something very special about them.”
“And what would that be?” North Star drawled, unimpressed.
“Alright, listen very carefully… You see-” He suddenly reached down, grabbed a handful of sand, threw it in Ed's face, picked up Clover and took off in an instant!
“ Run! ”
It all happened so fast that by the time she realized she was supposed to be running with them he'd already put some distance between them.
Not that it mattered, as a lasso was wrapped around him and Clover and was dragging them back in seconds, courtesy of North Star. With the pair tied up like that, it was all too easy for Edward to grab the siblings and throw them over his shoulder with one hand. The other hand was trying in vain to wipe the sand out of his eyes.
Clover didn't put up much of a fight, just laying limp in the large monster's massive grasp. Garrett, on the other hand, was thrashing around wildly in all directions.
“Dammit! Fucking let us go assholes!”
“Hey now! We don't take kindly to that kinda language ‘round these parts!”
“Oh you don't like my language do you?! Fuck! Shit! Asshole! Cunt! Crap, what else is there? Oh! Crap!”
“... Y'know, on second thought, I'll just take the kid.”
“Ah ha! Wait, what?! No! Clover, say every swear you know, now! It’s the only way!”
Clover rapidly shook their head no.
“Why not?!”
“Ah, Clover, is it? That’s a mighty fine name!” The Sheriff said while carefully removing Clover from the confines of the lasso. “Well then Clover, you and I got a town to run!”
Okay, this had gone far enough! She didn't want to do this, but…
Martlet put as much authority in her voice as she could, “Hey, that's enough! I’m Martlet of the Royal Guard, and I can and will report you to King ASGORE for this abrasive behavior!” She absolutely could not report to ASGORE, or the Royal Guard for that matter. Not if she wanted to keep her human friends safe. But they had no way of knowing that.
“Ye’re Royal Guard?” The sheriff looked surprised, much to her satisfaction. “That’s funny, ‘cuz I don’t see anythin’ to indicate that. No armor? Weapon? Badge?”
What? But she did have those! They-
Oh no! “I… left it all at my post in Snowdin!”
“Of course you did.” Groaned Garrett, who was still tied up and been handed over to
“Please, don’t bother trying to fool us.” Top Hat droned.
“He’s right. I am truly sorry ‘bout this, I really am.”
“Ya sure don't look sorry!” Garrett shouted from his place on the ground, still tied up.
He continued, unbothered, “But business is business. Together, we’ll be the Feisty SIX!”
“The alliteration…” Edward protested, but was quickly shushed.
“I can’t go up against these guys. Don’t worry! I’ll figure this out!” Martlet tried to reassure. She couldn't see Clover's reaction, but she could see Garrett's. He wasn't moved.
The fish monster spoke up. “Star, should we be doing this? Poor Martlet is upset.” Yes! Someone was on her side! Maybe-
“Don’t be a buzzkill, Moray. When’s the last time something exciting happened around here?”
“You’ve got a point.” Apparently ‘Moray’ didn’t have a backbone.
“Ahem!” North Star drew their attention, “This town’s FULL of excitement. Especially now. Let’s go, bud!” He turned and started walking away, Edward with Clover in tow.
“Oh, and Feathers…” He turned back just enough to show off his smug grin, “Welcome to The Wild East.”
And with that, he and Clover disappeared into the town.
He always knew it would happen. He just knew he would end up in jail at some point in his life. It just seemed like the kind of thing that would happen to him.
The heat and dehydration weren't expected, though. He'd always assumed prison would be cold and damp, for some reason. But in the grand scheme of things, it wasn't all that different from what he imagined.
Except for the bird. He never imagined there being a bird.
“Look on the bright side,” Martlet said from the other side of the cell, “At least we’re not alone! While we're waiting for Clover to break us out, we can take some time to get to know each other!”
Great. Just great.
The situation could not possibly get any worse.
“Um, is it a bad time to mention that the Royal Guard will get suspicious if I don't clock in soon?”
…
Okay. Now it couldn't possibly get worse.
*Ping!*
She felt something smack the back of her helmet.
Undyne whipped around, her good eye scanning the area for the punk who had the gall to actually throw something at her.
Only to find nothing. Nothing but cave walls, luminescent blue water and the typical flora of Waterfall.
“Alright punk, very funny. Now get out here so I can kick your ass!!” She called out into the open.
She wasn't actually gonna kick their ass. Probably. It was most likely some punk kid trying to impress their friends, or just prove themselves. She’d know, she did plenty of similarly stupid stuff at that age. She’d just give them a talking to and a warning.
Honestly, she had half a mind to praise them, whoever they were. There were very few people who could sneak up on her, especially on her usual patrol route.
Unless of course they weren't a kid, then she'd just suplex them.
…
But no one showed themselves.
“I'll go easy on you if you come out now! You’re only making this harder on yourself!!”
Again, nothing.
She quieted down, focusing on her surroundings, until…
…
*creak*
There!
Quietly, oh so very quietly, she crept towards the sound.
The punk had the chance to make things easy, but if it's an ass kicking they want, then that’s what they're gonna get!
She approached the foliage the noise came from silently, inching closer and closer, until she was just, close, enough, to STRIKE!
She sprung up, ready to-
Behind the leaves were some crushed plants, but no punk.
*splish*
Another noise drew her attention to some disturbed water.
And so the game began.
They'd make a noise, she'd follow, and they'd hide again. Rinse and repeat.
They were good. Real good. But she was better. Every time they hid, she got a little closer. There was just a little less time for them to hide.
Was this a valuable use of her time? No, not really. She definitely had better things to do. Captain of the Royal Guard things. But she's come too far to admit defeat now!
Eventually, the game of chase led her to one of the rivers coming out of Snowdin. They wer running out of space.
And she was so close.
Creeping along the river back, she focused as she passed an echo flower.
“Kid, that is not your problem to deal with!”
She tried to ignore the chatter of some long since past argument. She couldn’t let it distract her.
“I- I'm not arguing with you on this!”
Dammit! She couldn’t hear anything over-
“We. Are. Humans!”
She stopped dead in her tracks.
“There's an entire fucking country’s worth of people down here that would very much like us dead. We are going back to the Ruins where it's safe, and that's final!”
Game of chase forgotten, she stood to full height, carefully, silently, walked to the flower, and tapped it. To make sure she heard that right.
“Kid, that is not your problem to deal with! I- I'm not arguing with you on this! We. Are. Humans! There's an entire fucking country’s worth of people down here that would very much like us dead. We are going back to the Ruins where it's safe, and that's final!”
Undyne tapped the echo flower one more time, to make sure that what she was hearing was absolutely, positively, and undeniably correct.
“Kid, that is not your problem to deal with! I- I'm not arguing with you on this! We. Are. Humans! There's an entire fucking country’s worth of people down here that would very much like us dead. We are going back to the Ruins where it's safe, and that's final!”
The words echoed in her head.
We. Are. Humans!
We are going back to the Ruins.
Humans. Plural. At least two of them. Loose in the Underground.
She didn’t know how long it had been since this conversation. They could be anywhere by now.
But she knew where they were going.
Chapter 16: So, what are you in for?
Summary:
While Clover experiences the Wild East, Garrett and Martlet are imprisoned, and have nothing to do but talk. And talk. And talk some more.
Chapter Text
“So uh, nice weather we're having.”
Garrett just kept looking at the wall with a far away look in his eyes.
“Well, I don't know how the weather is usually around here, so I can't say if it's actually nice. But the weathers been good in Snowdin!”
No response.
“R-read any good books lately?”
Nothing.
“I… I… I'm… sorry. I'm so sorry. If I hadn't been so eager to send Clover home, you'd be safe in the Ruins already. This is all my fault.”
“... Yeah…”
Okay, he was talking now! A sign of progress!
…
…
Or not.
Nothing had gone right today. Her plans to help her new friend backfired, she stranded her friends in a desert by crashing Ava, and she gave up on getting help after the crash. She promised herself that she'd prove she could be reliable, and blew it the first chance she got!
All of this culminating in her and Garrett being locked in a jail cell. She couldn't even do anything to fix it! They had to wait on Clover to do something!
But that was just like her, wasn’t it? Rushing ahead without thinking and making a mess of things. You’d think she’d have learned her lesson by now but NOPE! That’s typical Martlet for you. Typical stupid Martlet always messing things up for everyone, as always. Stu-
“If you're going to feel bad for yourself, could you at least try to direct it towards something a little more useful?” Garrett droned, snapping her out of her spiral. “Like thinking up ways to escape, or figuring out what Lone Star and his gang want, for example.”
Martlet blinked, “I think his name is North Star.”
“Isn't that what I said?”
“No, you said Lone Star.”
“Whatever. It doesn't matter what his name is, what matters is what he wants. Why the hell does he want Clover to join his gang?!” He said, gesturing with his hands more and more as he got worked up.
Martlet put her head back in thought, “Well, humans are a pretty big deal down here. Being able to say he recruited a human would give him tons of notoriety.”
“But if it's notoriety he wants, why recruit them? Wouldn't it make more sense to just kill us and take our souls to the king?”
“Er, well, hmmm. Maybe… he wants power for himself? Yeah, if he took your SOULS to ASGORE, then all that power would go to the king!”
“But then why not take our souls for himself?! Like, alright, I agree with you that he could get fame or power or whatever from keeping Clover around. But it can't be as much as he'd get from just killing us. So, I guess what I'm really asking is, what does he gain from not killing us?”
That, ummm…
Yeah, that stumped her. Why would a monster choose to not take a human's soul? Other than herself, the only monsters she knew of who did that were the Royal Family, but that was- oh!
“Oh! Oh! What if they like humans?”
He blinked, “... Come again?”
“What if they like humans? It solves all the logic issues! If this town is full of humans sympathizers, then they wouldn't want to kill any humans for their souls!”
“I mean, yeah. Alright, I can't say it's not possible , but… is that a thing? Entire towns of ‘human sympathizers’?”
“Eh, maybe? I mean, you did notice how they’re dressed, right? Like cowboys?”
“Yeah… Kinda hard not to notice.”
“Well, cowboys are a human thing, aren't they? Monster certainly don't have any history of being cowboys,” He raised a hand to object, but decided against it after a moment, conceding the point, “so dressing up and acting like cowboys is really just emulating human culture.”
“And if they’re going this far to mimic humans, then it's not much of a stretch to say they’re sympathetic to us. Huh.”
She couldn't help but take some pride in convincing him, “Mmhm. And it's not like there isn't a precedent for-”
*cough*
The sound of someone clearing their throat drew both their eyes to-
“ Clover?! ” Martlet and Garrett said at the same time.
Garrett tried to check them over through the bars. “You okay?” They gave a thumbs up, “Okay, good. So, what happened? What do they want?”
Neither of them expected what they'd say.
“Roleplayers?! They're fucking roleplayers ?!”
“At least they aren't violent criminals?” Martlet tried.
“They threw us in jail and kidnapped my sibling for better roleplay !! I respected them more when I thought they were opportunistic thugs!! Ugh!” Garrett had never been a violent person, but he'd never wanted to kick someone in the stomach as much as he did North Star right now. Well, except for that one time. When he got out of this cell- “Wait a minute…”
He grabbed the cell bars and shook, and they wiggled a lot more than expected. “Of course a bunch of pretenders wouldn't have actual jail cells. Everything here is probably homemade! Martlet, can't you just use, like, magic or whatever to break down these bars something?”
“Yeah, I could. But what about after? There's too many of them to fight our way out, and last time you tried running you got lassoed.”
“And one of the Feisty Five is standing right outside.” Clover added.
“Well… what about flying? You could fly away, and… and…” And then what? “Fuck. Okay, uh. What about night time? They have to sleep eventually!”
“We can't wait that long. If I don't do my daily check in with the Guard, they're going to start asking questions.”
And if she broke out now and checked in with the Guard, then she might not be able to break them out when everyone was asleep.
“Fuck.”
“Well,” Martlet started, “North Star seems pretty enthusiastic about all of this. Maybe by playing along, Clover can gain his favor and set us free! I don’t know… just play it cool for now.” Garrett severely doubted that would do anything. But he didn't have any better ideas, so…
“Yeah, try to get on his good side. Maybe if he likes you enough, you could snag a set of keys or something.
Clover nodded and exited the jail, leaving Garrett and Martlet alone again.
“Ugh. What a day.”
“Agreed. That ‘sheriff’ North Star? Was it? What a jerk!” Martlet grumbled, and it was kind of nice to hear her say something that wasn't over optimistic or an apology for once.
“So much for all that theorizing, huh? Wasn't worth much in the end. Never could have guessed it was damn role-players all along.”
“We might not have gotten it exactly right, but we got pretty close! Kinda. We make a pretty good team when we put our heads together!” She said with a smile.
“Eh.” He shrugged.
“Oh, don't give me that! Admit it! We made a great team!
“I admit nothing.” He was losing a battle with the smile forming on his face. He had to change the subject. “Hey, what were you gonna say before Clover showed up?”
“Hmm? Oh, it's not important anymore. Just an old story about the time the King and Queen adopted a human child.”
“Oh, okay… Wait What?”
“The story of the royal children. It's the reason ASGORE waged war on humanity in the first place.”
“... What? Okay, hold on, back up. The king of monsters, the guy currently trying to wage war on humanity, had a human kid? And that's what led him to waging his war in the first place? Now this I gotta hear.”
“Well, it's kind of a long story…”
“I mean, it's not like we don't have time.”
“Okay, if you say so.”
She took a breath and tried to remember how it went. It had been a long time since she’d heard the whole thing, and she wanted to get it right.
“A long time ago, a human fell into the RUINS…”
“The humans had once again taken everything from us.
The king decided it was time to end our suffering.
Every human who falls down here must die.
With enough souls, we can shatter the barrier forever.”
Martlet finished, proud that she’d done the story justice, and relieved that it was over.
Garrett didn't know what he was expecting, but it wasn't that .
Those poor kids.
They didn't deserve that. That… that wasn't right.
And after the first war and getting locked up in a cave? Yeah, he could see why the king declared war.
Though, there was an odd feeling of… completeness.
Everyone had heard the stories. He'd lived near Ebott his entire life, and he'd heard just about every rumor and tall tale there was. Most of what people said about the mountain was blatantly fake, absurd tales made for attention and spooky stories to keep kids scared.
But it wasn't all fake. Kids did disappear up there. Not nearly as many as the legends would have you believe, but at least four. No, five actually. There was another one a couple years ago.
… Six if you include Clover.
…
But now he knew the other side of the story. The truth. He had the answer to the mystery. Some people would kill to be in his position.
One thing did strike him as odd, though.
“There's just, one thing I don't understand. The prince, Asriel, he went through the Barrier with the human’s soul, right?” Martlet nodded, “But Asgore has a bunch of souls now. Why doesn't he just… go through and get the rest of the souls he needs?”
“I… can't say for sure. You'd have to ask him yourself if you want a direct answer. But personally? I think he doesn't want to leave his people. His leadership has been holding the Underground together for a long time, so he's probably worried what would happen if he left.”
He sat back, turning the facts over in his head.
Asgore needed at least one human soul to go to the surface. Absorbing a human soul would turn him into a ‘ being with incredible power’ , capable of destroying anything in his way, as if he couldn’t already. There were lots of humans on the surface. Asgore definitely had five human souls in his possession. He only needed two more.
Something wasn’t right here.
Martlet’s explanation was… weak. If he was really concerned about his people, then he wouldn’t let them stay locked up down here for god knows how many years.
…
He… wouldn’t think about it too much. He was never going to meet the guy, so it would be wasted effort. There were more important things to worry about.
Even if the oddness of it made an itch in the back of his brain.
“I've been wondering about this for a while. Like, what's the deal with encounters? Why do monsters keep coming up and shooting magic at us?”
“There's lots of reasons. One is self expression. Making custom bullet patterns that are unique to you is a lot of fun! It's kind of like having a signature outfit. For another, it's common courtesy to greet unfamiliar monsters with a bullet pattern. Not all monsters can see or hear properly, so magic attacks are a reliable way to communicate, regardless of sensory issues.”
“Huh. But, isn't it a little counterintuitive to ‘attack’ people as a greeting?”
“While they might technically be ‘attacks’, as long as we don't intend to do harm, the bullets just pass through harmlessly. Still, not everyone enjoys getting swarmed with bullets, so we're not supposed to send attacks at someone who doesn't reciprocate. Or in towns.”
“But they do harm us. And when we try to dodge out of the way, they still try to aim directly at us.”
“What! That shouldn't be happening. Why would- oh yeah, your human, so your not made of magic like us! And they probably think your soul is part of your bullet pattern, and they're trying to interact with it!”
“... Great.”
Souls.
He'd never given the notion much thought. He honestly didn't even think they were real, physical things, let alone that he had one.
He couldn't feel it, exactly. He just had a kind of had a, sense that it was there. But only if he stopped and focused on it.
It was familiar, like it had always been there, but he'd just never noticed it. It sat there, in his chest. Floating freely from the rest of his body, yet somehow connected to all of him.
He kind of hated it.
It bothered him that he'd supposedly always had it, it bothered him that he didn’t know about it till now, and it bothered him that it felt so familiar, yet so alien.
And why the hell was it yellow?! Clover's soul was yellow too, so maybe that's just the color of human souls. Or maybe it was a genetic thing.
He decided to stop thinking about this, and ask about another bizarre reoccurrence.
“Okay, but what about when the encounters end, and the monsters give us money. Why do they do that?”
“Oh, that? That's simple, you see-”
“Huh. When you lay it out like that, I guess it does make sense.”
Martlet was glad he was satisfied with her explanation. She’d be embarrassed if she couldn’t even explain that simple and obvious facet of monster society.
“Well, guess that topic has been exhausted…” Something in his eyes shifted, “... Hey, I just thought of something. If monsters turn to dust when they die, what about all the blood and stuff? Does that dustify too?”
Death… wasn’t exactly her favorite topic of conversation. But if that’s what got him talking, “Actually, monsters don't have blood. Though if we did, it probably would.”
“You… don't have blood. At all?”
“Nope! None.”
“Weird. Really weird. Okay then, what about a heart?”
“What kind of question is that? Of course we do! Monsters have got plenty of heart, we're not heartless!”
“What? No, I meant- I mean like a literal heart. Like the organ.”
“I’m… not following.”
You entered the jail to check in on your brother and Martlet, only to find they were already in conversation. You chose not to interrupt.
You also chose to eavesdrop.
“So breathing fills the lungs with air, the lungs put that air in the blood, and the heart pumps the blood around the body so it can deliver the air so everything keeps working. Am I getting that right?”
“Yup, pretty much.”
“Weird. Really weird. Well in any case, no, we do not have hearts.”
“Huh. But wait, if you don't have blood or hearts or any of that, then what does breathing do for you?”
“Well, it lets us talk for one, and we do need to breathe to live of course.”
“Okay but why do you need to breathe? Like what is it doing for your body that's so important you'll die without it?”
“I… don't know? I just assumed… D-does… do monsters not have to breathe after all? Have I been breathing my whole life when I don't have to?!”
“Try holding your breath and see what happens!”
“Right, good idea!”
You could hear her inhaling, and then silence.
Well, seems like they're getting along just fine.
All according to plan.
(You didn't plan this)
You stepped out of the jail and into the town plaza, and spotted something you hadn't seen in a little while. Good thing too, it'd been a while since you saved.
You touched the save star under the bell.
To your pleasant surprise, Flowey was wearing a little cowboy hat when he came up.
“Howdy! Gee, seems like my greeting has found its home. It’s been ages since we got to talk, huh? I was starting to miss you!”
You said you were glad to talk to him again, before asking what he’s been up to since you last spoke. You hadn’t seen a save star since right after El Bailador, and were starting to wonder where he was.
“Oh, you noticed that, huh? Well… This area is pretty populated, so I picked up this hat as a disguise! But finding a hat that fit took longer than expected. Sorry for taking so long. It must have been worrying, not being able to save!”
You tell him he had nothing to be sorry for, everything turned out fine.
“Thanks friend. Anyway, you being separated from Martlet is pretty lucky but… your brother being captured is troublesome. I hope this Star guy doesn’t hold you here for long.”
File saved
You asked Flowey if you could ask another question.
“Of course! Your good friend Flowey is always happy to answer any questions to have!”
You asked Flowey if he had lungs.
“... What?”
You asked Flowey if he had lungs.
“Wh- of course I don't! I'm a flower! Look at me! Where would I even keep them?”
Underground, you answered.
“...”
You asked if he had roots, and if those served as his lungs.
“Clover, buddy, you're putting too much thought into it.”
No, wait! You asserted that he had to have lungs because he was talking!
“I uhh…” Okay, now Flowey looked confused.
You said you could feel the air coming out of his mouth when he spoke, and that air had to be being pushed by something!
“... Let's just say it's magic and leave it at that, okay? Please?”
You relented. If you were going to free Martlet and your brother, you had work to do.
After you finished talking to everyone in town, of course.
Martlet gasped for air, unable to hold her breath any longer.
After taking a moment to catch her breath, “Well, I guess it's safe to say that monsters probably do need to breathe.”
“Doesn't solve the mystery of why, though. Man, monsters are weird.”
“Pfft. Weirder than humans? Your body's basically a giant water balloon! But with blood instead of water!!”
“Oh, you think that's weird? You ain't seen nothin’ yet! Ask me about the appendix.”
“Okay, what's the appendix?” She asked with a smile.
“It's an organ that lives somewhere in the abdomen, I think. Now ask me what it does.”
“Alright, what does it do?” He was really building this up! But what could possibly-
“It has a random chance to explode and kill us!!”
“WHAT?! That can't be true!!”
“It is!!”
“But… why?!”
“Uh… fluid buildup or something. I probably should have paid attention in biology class, huh?”
“Ugh. Me too. School starts easy, but they don't tell you that it gets super hard towards the end.”
“The end? Try halfway through! But that's how it goes, isn't it? You're really good at math in like, second grade, and everyone expects you to keep being good at math for the rest of your life. It's like, just cause I always finished my multiplication tables first doesn't mean I'm gonna be any good at long division years later!”
She nodded along, feeling the sentiment deep in her soul. “I know what you mean. I held the highest reading level for my grade for a long time. I was so proud that I could tear through books faster than my classmates. Then suddenly, all the reading material got impossible and the deadlines start coming way too fast and you just-”
“And then you feel like a moron for the rest of your life?” Garrett finished for her.
“Yeah…”
Okay, fine, he was starting to get what Clover saw in Martlet.
Her tendency to ramble was actually a great distraction from the heat and the jail and… everything. It made passing the time actually bearable. She was optimistic, too. Normally that would get on his nerves, and it still did, a little. But at least someone had faith things would turn out alright. She was easy to talk to. She wasn't judgmental either.
It was refreshing, he supposed.
The point was, she was good company. Definitely one of the better people to be jailed with. And the more time he spent with her, the more he picked up on stuff he hadn't before. One thing more than others.
Martlet wasn’t stupid.
He'd never thought she was, honestly. Clumsy, maybe. Scatterbrained for sure. But stupid?
Garrett knew stupid. He'd known stupid his entire life. He'd borne witness to stupidity in its purest forms. The kinds of stupid that would break weaker men. He was shaped by it, molded by it.
To be truly stupid you couldn't just lack knowledge or make poor decisions, as Martlet had done. True stupidity took a level of willful ignorance and self assured certainty that was borderline malicious.
Garrett knew stupid.
And Martlet was not stupid.
She just… didn't think things through before she acted. That, and she was maybe a little over optimistic.
… And she talked a lot.
He could see how someone not as familiar with stupid might interpret that poorly. It was an easy assumption to make.
Again, he never thought she was stupid. He just… didn't think much of her.
She still didn't make total sense to him, her exact motive for helping them remained elusive. But he definitely had a better idea of who she was.
So yes. Fine. He could appreciate Martlet.
He could only pray that Clover's I told you so’ s would be brief.
…
There was a point to this train of thought. What was it again?
Oh. Right.
Humble pie.
Ugh.
“Uh… hey, Martlet?”
She perked up from her side of the cell.
He took a deep breath. He didn't do this often, and was very much not used to it.
“I uhh…I, well…” His voice got caught in his throat.
“Garrett? You okay over there?”
“Yeah I just… I'm…”
C'mon asshole, spit it out!
“I'm… sorry. For being so… prickly, with you.”
“O-oh, it's alright. I can't imagine the pressure you've been under today.”
He turned towards the wall. Looking at her and saying this at the same time was too much. “No, actually, it's not alright. I… look, I'll level with you. You've- I've been really frustrated with you. You've done nothing but try to help us out, and even if you haven't actually helped all that much, I don't- it doesn't make it okay for me to be a dick to you. I… I want you to know that, I appreciate the effort. And, I'm sorry. Really.” He really hoped it sounded as genuine as he meant it to. “A-and while we're here, this isn't ‘all your fault’. At least not this whole ‘jail’ situation. We probably would have wandered over here, with or without you, and gotten caught anyway. So uh, don't put all that blame on yourself, okay?”
The room was quiet, and his anxiety that he'd fucked up somehow grew.
The quiet was starting to get uncomfortable.
Slowly, he looked back at Martlet.
She was looking at him with astonishment.
“Wow… That sounded really painful for you.” And with brutal efficiency, her words killed the tension he felt in his soul.
“It was.” He said it like he was annoyed, but really, he was very, very thankful. If she’d gone straight into a heart to heart talk, he would… just not have it in him to reciprocate.
He got the sense it was intentional on her part, and he very much appreciated it.
“I just feel so useless. I really wanted to help you guys out, but all I’ve done is make things worse. Some friend I turned out to be.”
He had plenty of reasons to be frustrated or even angry with her, yes. He felt he'd be plenty justified in being just a little bit mean. But…
What would being mean to Martlet actually get him? Really? A little ego boost from making jabs at her?
She was far more valuable as an ally. Especially if they were communicating like they'd been over the last, however long they'd been in here. Scatterbrained or not, she was willing to and able to help him and Clover out.
Besides, he had better people to be angry at. North Star, for instance.
“I wanted so badly to make it up to you.” Martlet continued, “And to prove I could be responsible enough to be trusted.
This was… really important to her. Even after all he forgave her, she- oh wait, he never actually said that, did he? Maybe…
“Let's make a deal. From now on, I'll stop being so prickly with you, and you stop feeling bad about your mistakes. I forgive you, you forgive me, and we both forgive ourselves.” He scootched over to her side of the cell and offered a handshake, “Deal?”
She looked at his outstretched hand for a moment. Then, she smiled and took the handshake, “Deal!”
As he went back to his side, he couldn't help but think about how weird it was to hold feathers.
“Thanks Garrett. This… this means a lot to me.”
Begrudgingly, and within the privacy of his own head, he'd admit that she’d been right when she said they made a good team. She thought fast and was knowledgeable about monsters and the Underground, but she didn't always take everything into account, and got stuck when she couldn't find a solution (ie, the cactus time). Garrett had spent most of his time down here pointing out when, how and why things didn't make sense. By going back and forth, they could work through tons of stuff.
And once he'd got to (was forced to) spend some time with her, and got to know her, she wasn't so bad.
And while he might not have a full grasp of exactly why she was helping them…
“I wanted so badly to make it up to you, and to prove I could be responsible enough to be trusted.”
Guilt, desire to prove one's self…
He was starting to get an idea. And from what he'd gleaned, he didn't think she'd be betraying them any time soon.
…
He also really, really hoped he'd never have to do a heartfelt apology again.
Ugh.
Her mother always said the way to a man's heart was through his stomach. Turns out, she was wrong.
The real way to a man's heart was through his curiosity!
Garrett was absolutely stuffed full of questions. It was just one after another after another! For all his annoyance with Clover's extremely diligent exploration, he was just as curious. It just showed in different ways.
And the more questions she answered, the more comfortable he got. And now that the ice was broken and they were on better terms, it was starting to feel like they really were friends.
Clover was right, when they said Garrett was ‘just like that’. Even when he was relaxed he was still plenty snarky and grouchy.
Though, after answering questions for a while, there was something she wanted to ask him.
If he was okay with it, of course.
“Hey, Garrett, there's something I've been wanting to ask. And you don't have to answer if you don't want to! If it's too personal you I would totally unders-”
“Just ask the question.”
“R-right. So, um. What's up with you and Clover?”
He quirked an eyebrow, “What do you mean?”
“Well, it's just, you don't really… you aren't what I'd expect from siblings is all. I guess I'm just wondering if there's a story to that.”
He shrugged, “There’s not much to say. We were never close to begin with, so that’s probably why. There’s really not much of a story to us.”
She seriously doubted that, “Oh come on! Do you really expect me to believe that?”
“I don't know what to tell you. We had a normal childhood, we grew up, and now Clover lives with me. Really not much to tell.”
“Hey, there's a place to start! How long have you been taking care of Clover for? And why?”
“I think about… a year and a half now? Yeah, that sound about right.”
“Cool! But why don't they live with your parents? And- Oh gosh, your parents! They must be worried sick!! Do they know you're here? I can't imagine what it must be like to lose a child, let alone two! And poor Clover would probably mis-”
She was interrupted by the sound of Garrett bursting out laughing, like he'd just heard the funniest joke of his life. The laughter eventually turned to coughing as he ran out of air, and he had to catch his breath.
“Sorry, sorry, it's uhh… it a long story. But as for why our parents aren't parenting them. They uhh, aren't around anymore.”
“Oh, my gosh I'm so sorry.”
“Huh? Oh! No no, they aren't dead or anything! Probably.”
“P-probably?” What was that supposed to mean?
“W-well, it's kinda complicat- Y'know what? It doesn't matter. I said there’s no story and I meant it. We grew up together, didn't see each other for a while, and now I take care of them. That's all there is to it.” As he finished, his face fell as he realized his mistake. “Don't-!”
“Why didn't you see each other? And how long is a while ?”
“Just a couple years, like four. I moved out and we didn’t have a chance to talk is all.”
“F-four years! Why!? That's a really long time to not see your family! Wait a minute… How old are you?”
“Nineteen. Why?”
Something about this math wasn't adding up, “You've been taking care of them for a year and a half, you didn't see them for four years cause you moved out, and you're nineteen now, so that would have made you…” Her eyes went wide.
No. No way.
“You moved out when you were THIRTEEN!? Why would your parents let you do that!? ”
“Okay, for one I was fourteen and they didn't exactly let me -”
“ You ran away from home when you were FOURTEEN!?! ”
“No! Well, yes. But not like- The way you say it makes it sound more dramatic than it was! My life is really normal, okay!?”
Martlet was brimming with curiosity and concern, and it apparently showed on her face.
Garrett gave a long sigh. “You're not gonna stop until I tell you the whole story, are you?”
“I mean, it's not like we don't have time?” She said with a shrug.
He sighed, as she had come to understand he did often, “God, where do I even start… Alright, so, if you want the full story,” She nodded, “Then this is gonna need some context. And for that, we're gonna have to go to the beginning. The real beginning. And that's gonna mean starting back before I was even born. Are you absolutely sure you want the whole story ?”
Martlet nodded again, and honestly, what did he expect? The more he warned against it the more mysterious it sounded!
Besides, she wanted to know more about her new friends.
“... Alright… here's uh, my entire life story, I guess.”
Chapter 17: Long Story Short, Here’s My Entire Life
Summary:
Garrett tells his story.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Okay, I think the best place to start would be with my grandparents.
See, my grandparents, on my mother's side, are rich. Like, Rich rich. No one in our family will have to work for many, many generations kind of rich.
Hell, they were rich before they even met eachother. Grandma was the daughter of a CEO of one of those obscure companies that owns everything but no one’s heard of. Grandpa made his fortune through gambling and dumb luck.
They met, got married, and grandpa got hired by his father in law and was promoted to a high position in his company, where he would be paid to do basically nothing for decades to come.
That's all to say, they have a lot of money.
Eventually, they had a kid. My mother. And they treated her like an actual, real life princess. If she wanted something, she got it in minutes. If she didn't get it in minutes, she screamed. and if that didn't get her what she wanted, she cried until someone felt bad enough to do anything to make her stop.
But hey! She’s a little girl, that's just how they are, right? She'll grow out of it.
Yeah, no. She didn't grow out of it.
Right up into high school she did the same routine anytime something so much as inconvenienced her. Scream, stomp her feet, guilt trip.
And that's when she met my father.
Now, my father was your typical tough-guy bad-boy. Big guy, big attitude, black leather jacket, rides a motorcycle, smokes, drinks, even wears shades indoors. Whatever you're imagining, that's exactly what he looks like.
So of course, when he saw the most popular, prettiest and richest girl in school, he went for her. And unfortunately for everyone, for some reason she was taken in by his bad boy charm.
Well, that's what he told me, anyway. Personally, I think she saw an opportunity to disappoint her parents and took it.
And Boy were they Disappointed!
They were not interested in having this greasy loser in their family. And his family was broke, too. So if their daughter married him, they'd be family with a bunch of poor people, and they couldn't have that now could they?
You probably already guessed what happened when they told my parents not to see each other anymore, so I'm not gonna bury the lead. They eloped. Within a week. At the age of 16.
It went about as well as you'd expect. They had no skills, no life experience, and no interest in getting jobs. Well, okay, mom wanted to be a movie star. But other than that, they would rather sit around than actual jobs.
So they're living in a motel for like, a week, before mom goes home to scream at her parents to give them money. And cause they don't want their daughter to live in poverty, they start sending the couple checks every month.
And with their new found renewable fortune, they bought this Big Beautiful house at the edge of town, complete with an absolutely massive yard and backyard. The thing was placed relatively close to Ebott, so there wasn't much in the way of neighbors.
Mom tried her hand at getting him into film, and dad smoked and drank and watched TV.
Mom's movie career was going nowhere fast. Agents dropped her as soon as they got her, and her inability to convincingly act out anything other than crying or screaming wasn't doing her any favors. That, and no one she worked with ever wanted to see her again.
And that's how things stayed for about three years. Things deteriorated a lot in that time. It wasn't caused by anything, really. Just time making them realize how much they hated each other, I guess.
Eventually, things escalated to a breaking point, and they had two options. One, admit that mom's parents were right and get a divorce. Or two, double down and have a kid. Cause kids fix marriages.
So yeah. That's me.
I think I was about four or five when they told me it was my job to keep the family together. They made it pretty clear that was the reason for my existence. And I took that to heart! I made it my duty to keep them happy.
Dad was simple enough. He'd yell at me to bring him something, usually the TV remote or a beer, and I'd bring it to him. He was easy to please.
Mom was more complicated. At home, I just had to let her do whatever she wanted. Mom wants to dress me in a tiny tuxedo? Let her. She wants me to do a little dance? Do it. Outside of the house was where things got messy. Anytime anything didn't go her way, she'd have a full blown meltdown. Grocery store worker won't carry her bags to her car? Meltdown. Shirt in a store is a little too small on her? Meltdown. Make-up too expensive? Wind messes up her hair? Sun too hot? Meltdown. Meltdown. Meltdown!
My solution? Anytime she was having a meltdown, I'd get her attention, hug her and tell things like ‘it’s okay’ and ‘your a good mom’ and ‘I love you’ over and over again, and eventually, shed calm down, and we would move on.
I had it down to a damn science! If my job was to keep my idiot parents happy, I was very good at my job.
At least, that's how I felt. Until they said they were having another kid.
Skipping ahead a little to when I was twelve and Clover was four, things had changed.
By this point, my position as ‘the adult’ of the family had cemented.
Mom had already gotten bored of Clover by then. And since she didn't want to take care of them anymore, and dad wasn't gonna do it, it came down to me to make sure they were fed and bathed and all that.
It was frustrating, of course. I was already the one who cooked, cause I was the only one who bothered to learn how. I was also the only one who cleaned, cause the others figured out that if they just left their messes around long enough, I'd get fed up and clean it myself. I also did the dishes, dealt with the yard, washed the cars, cleaned the toilets, vacuumed, window wiped, took out the trash-
The point is, Clover was one of the few things that wasn't my problem.
And then, they were.
And I hated it. But I still did it. Why? Because there was something I understood very well at this point.
If I didn't do something, it wouldn't get done.
It wasn't necessarily my job to do all this stuff, per se. Our parents didn't, like, assign these tasks to me. I wouldn't be punished for not doing them or anything.
One of the few things that both mom and dad agreed on was a ‘hands off’ parenting strategy. Giving us the freedoms they never had when they were kids, as they'd say.
So it wasn't a rule that I ‘had’ to do these things. But I still did them. Why?
Cause they needed to get done.
And if I didn't do it, it wouldn't get done.
“That's a lotta pressure to put on yourself as a kid.”
Garrett and Martlet both jumped as a new voice piped up.
Garrett looked out through the bars. “What the-?! Is someone there?”
“Over here, in the other cell.” A green scaled hand waved from the jail cell next to theirs, “Name’s Vengeful Virgil, nice to meet ya.”
“... How long have you been here?”
“I was here when they hauled you in."
“And you didn't… say anything? Have you just been listening in this whole time? What the hell man?!”
“I didn't want to interrupt your bondin. That, and there wasn't a good place to make myself known.”
“And you chose now to jump in?!”
“Look man, I'm just say'n that this all sounds very traumatic. Put'n that much stress on a mind that young could only have left mental and emotional scars, the likes of which don't just disappear with time.”
“Fuck you dude I turned out fine!!”
“Alright, I know when Vengeful Virgil isn't wanted. I'll see myself out.”
*Snap!*
“... What the- Did he just break out?! Wait! Come back! Show me how you did that!!”
The sound of footsteps growing quieter could be heard from the window.
“... I think he's gone.” Martlet informed morosely.
Garrett slumped back against the wall, defeated.
… Martlet was looking at him with an expression that was just a little bit too close to pity.
“Will you quit looking at me like that!”
“O-oh, sorry.” She hadn't realized she was staring. “Don't worry. I'm sure Clover is doing everything in their power to get up out of here.”
“Let’s see what you got! Take this trusty six-shooter as a gift from me.”
(You got a Wild Revolver!)
This may be the greatest moment of your life.
“... I'm sure they are.”
*sigh*
Alright, where was I?
Right. So, I was in charge of Clover, and I thought it would be easy. I mean, if mom could manage it, how hard could it be?
Pretty fucking hard, it turns out.
Something I hadn't taken into account was that mom didn't do much outside of Clover. When she wasn't taking care of Clover, shopping, yelling at her newest agent over the phone, or “working” from home (which really meant trying out outfits and makeup), she was relaxing.
I, on the other hand, already had my plate full with playing house keeper. Now, on top of all that I have to manage Clover's meals and bathing and bedtimes and homework and- Oh! And mom decided that she didn't want to drive us to school anymore, so we have to walk there ourselves. And I'll remind you, we're surrounded by forest, so we have to walk miles to even get into town.
And then, fucking, get this. She asks ME to start doing the grocery shopping from now on. And when I ask her why she can't do it anymore, you wanna know what she said?
Fucking… you're never gonna believe this.
She tells me that she's been BANNED from EVERY GROCERY STORE!! EVERY SINGLE ONE!!
Apparently, once she’d had enough meltdowns in any given store, she'd get banned for life! And when that happened, she'd start going to a new one. And now shed managed to get her picture and the ‘do not serve’ sign of every. Single. Grocery Store. In town. And in the city. And in the cities within driving distance.
So guess who's doing the grocery shopping now!
This guy! The thirteen year old!
Keep in mind, I was thirteen, I couldn't drive, and we lived a good few miles from town.
This is about the point when I started to realize how much I actually hated my family. I finally, FINALLY got it through my thick skull that it didn't matter how much I did or how hard I worked, nothing I did was going to fix these people.
I needed a way out.
So, my new plan was to just stick it out until I was 18, grab Clover, and move the fuck out.
I started hoarding money. Allowance, leftovers from grocery shopping, anything I could get my hands on. I figured that by the time I was 18 I'd have enough to get an apartment or something.
Time passed… and then…
And then shit REALLY hit the fan.
Cause grandma and grandpa stopped sending checks.
We had no income.
I-
…
I'll spare you the details, but things got bad. Really bad.
We weren't completely out of cash. Mom's acting career was even bringing in small checks from time to time, and when that wasn't enough my stockpile helped make ends meet. It was enough to survive, but not enough to actually stay afloat.
In an effort to keep our ship from sinking, I started taking odd jobs wherever I could find them. I was still too young to get a real job with a real paycheck, so I was stuck with kid jobs like mowing old people's lawns and stuff like that. It paid like crap, and I had to compete with the kids who actually lived in those neighborhoods, but a full day's work would at least net me enough to buy the bare necessities.
I was also doing everything I could to reduce costs. Namely by reducing energy costs, keeping the heater off and stuff like that. And I always got a ton of push back for it, and that started a lot of arguments. I'd say ‘turn the heater off’, they'd say ‘no it's cold’, ‘then close the windows’, ‘no, the house will stink’, ‘well maybe if you'd put trash in the trash can instead of the fucking floor, the house wouldn't smell so bad’. And so on.
Things came to a head when summer was ending, and all the kid friendly jobs were drying up. Suddenly, our one and only source of income were mom's acting gigs, and she was sure to remind me of that fact every, single, time I asked for food money.
About a month into this, when I asked for grocery cash, she said she couldn't give me any.
I asked why not.
She said she spent all of it.
I asked what, exactly, was so important that she spent ALL of our food money.
She pulls out a dress.
And I look at this thing. And it's expensive. Really fucking expensive. Way more than she could have made from a background extra role in some c-list drama.
I asked how she paid for this.
She looked me in the eye, and with a big sweet smile like she didn't know she'd done anything wrong, told me that she took the rest of my cash stockpile from my room to pay for it. That it was only fair, given how many times I'd borrowed money from her.
And then, she looked me in the eye, and told me that if I wanted to buy something, I'd have to go and earn my own money.
I fucking lost it.
Instantly, things devolved into a screaming match. Back and forth, back and forth until our throats were raw.
Once she started bemoaning about how I wasn't her sweet little boy anymore, and that I'd become a monster and a bully, I decided I'd had enough. I told her I was going to go upstairs, grab one of her jewelry boxes, and pawn off everything in it to buy food so we could live.
She starts crying, saying in between hacks and sobs that I'm ‘attacking her’ and being ‘so mean to her’ and that it was ‘so unfair’ and blah blah blah blah blah.
And just when I'm at my limit for how much bullshit I can handle, fucking DAD get involved. It's the first time in his life he's actually doing something and he chooses to start yelling at ME for ‘disrespecting my mother’.
And I-
I…
“I… decided I'd had enough. I told them I was leaving and I wouldn't be coming back until they were ready to act like adults, and when that happened, they could call me. After that I grabbed my stuff, and left.”
…
“And uhh. They didn't ever call me back, so I didn't go back. And… that's why Clover and I didn't see each other for a few years. So, uhh… yeah. That's the story. See? I told you it wasn’t dramatic.”
…
So uh, after that, I kinda needed a place to stay.
I struck a deal with some friends to let me crash at their places under the guise of sleepovers. In exchange, I would do their chores for them. I'd stay in one kids place for a couple days, doing dishes and taking out the trash or whatever, and then move on to another guy’s place for a few days. Word spread that I was doing this, and suddenly I was getting offers to do this from kids I didn't even know!
So no, I wasn't homeless. If you think about it, I actually had lots of homes! If anything, I was homeMORE!
…
*cough* Anyway.
So I was getting food and shelter, but it couldn't last forever. Some of the parents were starting to catch on to my little sleepover scheme, and I had to find some more permanent housing.
The first place I tried was my grandparents place. Went to the front gate of their mansion and happened to catch them as they were going in. They uhh, made pretty clear I wasn’t welcome. Even said they’d call the cops if I stuck around. But hey, at least I found out why they stopped sending cash. Turns out they’d been trying for another kid for years, and once the kid was born they didn't have to rely on mom to keep the family going, they didn't want anything to do with her or anyone connected to her.
So I wasn’t gonna be living with them, and I was running out of places to couch surf.
But I got lucky. Real lucky. One of my temporary roommates got me in touch with his college dropout cousin, who was looking for a roommate to either split rent with, or keep the place clean. One of these I was very good at doing.
The neighborhood was bad, the building was run down, the apartment itself was a mess and my new roommate did nothing but get high all day.
And you know what? I was perfectly happy with that.
I was basically a master of cleaning by that point, so the place was spotless by the end of the first day. I hate cleaning, truly. But there’s one thing I hate more than cleaning, and that's a dirty living space. I had my own room, my own space, my roommate was rarely there and when he was he just got high and watched TV, so I had the run of the place most of the time. Hell, I was even closer to school! Travel time was a fraction of what it was before!
It wasn't easy, I still had to do everything myself. But all things considered, I had it pretty good.
Food was still a problem though.
I figured it out though. Got a job at a fast food place, and- well okay, it wasn't actually a job exactly. It was really more of an unofficial ‘arrangement that legally speaking no one can know about’ kind of deal (Long story, don't want to get into it). Point is, I was getting paid, and I was being fed (stealing scraps of food no one wanted).
Life wasn't easy by any means, but hey! I survived! I was living!
Over the next four years, I built a life for myself. I worked hard, saved up, and when I turned eighteen I bought and moved into my own apartment. Yes, bought! No more paying rent for me!
And my family was nothing more than a bad memory.
So imagine my surprise when, just a few days later, my mother showed up at my front door, with Clover, saying that they had to live with me cause her new boyfriend didn't want kids. She throws a bag of stuff in my arms and runs off before I could get a word out.
I still don't know how she tracked me down.
So. That's why Clover lives with me.
Found out around this time that dad was gone. Supposedly, after I left he started going into town to go to a bar. One night, he drove out to go drinking, as usual, and when got in his old motorcycle to ride back home he just… didn't show up. He just disappeared, and was never seen again.
We don't know he's dead, but uh, yeah, he's probably dead. My bet is he got lost, drove into the wilderness and drove off a cliff and into a lake or something.
Now, in the bag mom gave me was a lot of stuff, mostly Clover's belongings, but there was also some crumpled up paperwork. Papers for taking custody of Clover, and papers for taking ownership of the old house.
And since mom was living with her new boyfriend, no one was living at the old house. We could have lived there, of course. But… I didn't want anything to do with that godforsaken place. I emptied it out, sold everything I could and sold the place, which was a whole ordeal that I don't want to get into.
And.. Uh.
Yeah. That’s just about it.
“That's the story behind me and Clover.” Garrett finished.
Martlet sat slack jawed, staring at him from across the room.
She didn't know how to respond. Didn't even know where to start.
There was… a lot to unpack.
Angel… no wonder he was so stressed out all the time.
“Your mother just… left them there? With you? Just like that?”
“Yup. Just like that. That was, uh… that was something, even by her standards. “
“That's…” There were a lot of things Martlet could say about that, none of them kind.
Whatever she was going to say was cut off as someone entered the jail.
“Heyy~” The fish monster Moray appeared around the corner, holding a wrapped burger. “I brought you guys some- Oh. Were you in the middle of something?”
Yes, they very much were in the middle of something! Martlet had about a million questions and-
“Nah, we're pretty much done anyway. Please tell me you're here to let us out.” Garrett answered for them.
“No, but I did bring you some food! Here.” They offered Martlet the burger they were holding.
She gave them a glare. She had a lot to talk about with Garrett and she didn't think he'd be very open with Moray listening in.
“M-my treat, honest.” They said nervously.
Well, she was hungry. She took the burger and took a bite, but she wouldn't be happy about it!
…
Dang it! It was fantastic!
“Hey, you got any water or something?”
“No, just food. And I only brought enough for Martlet. Sorry.”
“Cool. Guess I'll go fuck myself.” He said, crossing his arms and slumping against the wall.
Martlet took pity on him and offered the half eaten burger.
“Nah, it’s fine. I ate enough today anyway.”
Alrighty then.
Well, if they couldn’t talk openly then all that could do was wait, she supposed.
Garrett sighed from across the cell.
Yeah. She felt that.
The sight of a full inventory of healing items filled you with a sense of security you hadn't had in a while.
After selling a Necklace and a bunch of other stuff, namely old armors and unused ammo types, you were absolutely flush with cash! And unlike the last place, Dina was happy to sell you plenty of high quality foods! You even had enough to buy some spares for your brother.
Speaking of…
You asked for two additional Ice Waters, for Martlet and your brother.
Dina blinked, “Your… brother? You mean, another human?”
You nodded, and explained that he was locked up and hadn’t had any water in a while.
Ceroba, who was listening in with North Star, turned to the sheriff, “Star… Why didn’t you mention a second human?”
“It didn’t come up.”
“Okay… why is he locked up?”
“Well, I had to lock him up! He’s dangerous!”
“Dangerous? What’d he do?”
“Well… he threw sand in Ed’s face, for one!”
“And what was Ed doing when he threw the sand?”
“... Grabbing Clover…” He wilted like a flower, like he’d already lost an argument that hadn’t started yet.
“A huh.”
“B-but that's not the only reason! He’s a no good dirty liar! He lied straight to our faces that he ‘n Clover wern’t human!”
“Was this before or after the sand?”
“... Before.”
“A huh…”
“A-and, and! He had some of the foulest language you ever heard! He was constantly spewin vile words the whole time we were with ‘im!”
“... So let me get this straight. First, you identified them as human, and he lied to convince you he wasn’t. Then, when you discovered his lie, you tried to kidnap his sibling, who is a child, and he threw sand at Ed. And then, when you successfully kidnapped his sibling, and captured him, he swore at you. Am I getting that right?”
“You’re uhh… missing a few steps.”
“Star… I’m sure you could imagine what I’d do if I were in that position, with my child.”
“Y-yeah… I could.” He seemed to be shrinking into himself.
“So you can imagine why I might feel strongly about this.”
…
…
“… I’ll go let em out…”
“You do that.”
Huh. Guess freeing your brother was easier than expected.
You slammed the door behind you and started sprinting, the cold evening air harsh against your flush face.
Down the path, through the gate, up the road to town. You've walked this path a thousand times before. You knew every step, bend and turn by heart.
One foot in front of the other, you carried yourself away from your home.
Your-
Your home.
You-
You couldn't go back.
If you had to spend one more fucking day in that fucking house with those goddamn people, you would burn it to the ground.
You couldn't go back.
You kept running.
You couldn't go back.
You kept running.
You kept running.
You kept running.
You-
You-
You couldn't breathe.
You kept running.
Your legs felt like they were on fire and you couldn't breathe.
You kept running.
Your vision was blurring and you couldn't breathe.
You kept running.
Your head was pounding and your heart was beating out of your chest and you-
You-
Something gave. You had to stop.
You found something solid and leaned against it.
A sob tore through you.
And another. And another after that.
You couldn't stop, you couldn't do anything. You were helpless to do anything to stop your breakdown.
It went on, and on, and on, and-
You came back to your senses with a gasp.
You were sitting against a rock you'd sat on many times before. It was halfway to town, so it was a good place to rest.
It was miles from home.
You took a deep breath.
In.
It hurt.
Then out.
That hurt more.
Your stomach grumbled.
It was getting dark.
How long had you been here? Just… sitting here, against the rock.
You weren't sleeping, you’d been awake the whole time. Just not… present.
You… you didn't know what that was. It had never happened to you before. It was like you just, shut off for a while.
You shivered as a cold breeze passed by, sending a chill through your whole body.
You hadn't noticed your body was numb until you started to feel sensations again.
You were cold.
You were really cold.
Your hands were shaking.
No wait, your everything was shaking. Shivering.
Another breeze passed, and you really wished you were wearing more than just a t-shirt and jeans.
You wish you'd grabbed anything before you left.
It was getting late, and dark, and cold, and you couldn't stay out here.
But you couldn't go home.
You couldn't.
You couldn't keep up.
You couldn't keep spending Every. Single. Day. Constantly cleaning up after helpless idiots. Managing mom's mood and dad's beer supplies and Clover's everything cause they can't do anything for themself and keeping everyone fed and doing the laundry and dishes and every night going to bed absolutely exhausted and waking up sore every morning and dragging yourself out of bed just to do it all again Every. Single. Day.
If you had to go back and live in that house, with those people, you would die.
You would rather die.
Just the thought of going back made your stomach twist and squeeze.
Hands shaking, you pulled your phone out of your pocket. The time read two hours till midnight.
You looked up from your phone. Where could you go? Where do kids go when they can’t go anywhere?
You looked back in the direction of your home. You couldn’t see it anymore. All you could see were the trees and Mt. Ebott peeking over them.
You-
The-
…
The mountain.
You looked at the mountain.
It… wasn’t that far. Not close either, but you could probably before midnight.
It-
Kids disappeared up there. They went up and never came back down.
You didn't have anything to come back to. And, well, you always wondered what was up there.
You looked at your phone.
And you looked back to the mountain.
You opened you phone, went to your contacts and started scrolling. If you couldn’t think of anything better-
There. A friend from school who didn't mind hanging out with the ‘crying lady's’ kid. He lived closer than any of your other friends.
Before you could think about what you were doing, you pressed the call button.
It only rang once before he picked up.
“Hello?”
You only got halfway through your greeting before you broke down into hacks and coughs. Your throat was still sore.
“Woah dude. You okay?”
You reassured him you were fine.
“Alright. So why the call?”
You… hadn't thought that far ahead.
There was a lot you could say.
‘I don't think I can live at my place anymore’
‘I need a place to stay for a while’
‘I don't know what to do’
“Hello? You still there?”
‘I'm scared’
‘I'm freezing to death and I need help’
‘I need help’
‘I need help’
‘Help me’
‘Please help me’
You asked if he was up for a surprise sleepover.
“Uh, what?”
You repeated yourself, a surprise sleepover, cause it had been a while since you two hung out.
“Uhh, I don't know dude. It's already pretty late. I don’t think my parents would be too happy about it.”
Another breeze-
You- You couldn't- You had to- You needed-
Desperately, you offered a deal. You’d do the dishes or rake the leaves or whatever his chores were if he could make this happen.
“Oh shit, really? Damn, alright. I'll take a little heat if it means I don't gotta clean the cat box. Get over here! Oh and uh, hope you don't mind leftovers.”
You were used to scavenging for food. If you could already stomach garbage burgers, you would happily take leftovers.
You said you'd be there soon, and hung up.
You forced yourself to stand up on wobbling legs that felt like jelly. Your head went fuzzy and your vision blurred for a moment.
When it passed, you looked to the road.
You put one foot forward. It hurt.
You put the other foot ahead of it. That one hurt too.
The pain was drowned out by the feeling of sheer relief. It was over, you weren't going back. It wasn't ever going to be that bad again.
One foot in front of the other. Just a little more distance between you and that house. Those people.
For the first time in your life, you weren't responsible for anyone or anything but yourself.
One foot in front of the other. It hurt just a little less with each step.
No more working yourself to exhaustion for people who couldn't even be bothered to even say thanks. From now on, you wouldn’t work for anything but actual, tangible rewards for your effort.
One foot in front of the other. You almost couldn't believe it. You were going to be okay.
You were going to be okay.
You.
Were going to be.
Okay.
It had been a week since the argument happened, and your brother left.
Wrappers and cans and bottles and boxes had started to fill every corner of every floor.
Everyone was running out of clean clothes to wear.
Your brother showed you how to make some basic meals, boiled eggs and noodles and grilled cheese, so you'd been feeding yourself for a while. But you ran out of ingredients for stuff you knew how to make, and you ran out of clean dishes that morning.
It was awful, and it was only going to get worse and everyone knew it. You and mommy and daddy all knew that your brother was the only one who would make it better. He always did.
But you weren't sure things would go back to normal, even if he came back. They were all really, REALLY mad this time.
You'd been in the other room when your brother and mommy were yelling, as you'd been told to do, so you didn't see what happened, when the fight ended.
One second they were all yelling at each other, your parents teaming up on your brother, and then suddenly everyone went quiet. Next thing you knew, your brother was running out the door and mommy ran upstairs crying and covering her face and daddy was yelling and saying he couldn't ever come back and -
Mommy had mostly stayed in her room since it happened, so you were surprised to see her in the living room as she left for another acting audition. She was wearing more makeup than usual, but it wasn't enough to hide the big purple bruise under her eye.
Daddy was drinking a lot more adult sodas and smoking more cigs then he usually did. You were running out of those, and he always got really mad when your brother didn't bring him more fast enough.
You were scared. Really scared. But you didn't cry. If there was one thing your brother made absolutely clear that you could not do in this house, it was cry. Because crying upset mommy and an upset mommy was everyone's problem, and whatever you wanted to get from crying she'd get it first. So you didn't cry.
You knew what your brother would do. He would be doing something. Cleaning or cooking or… something. He never stood still, always working on something.
You eyed the pile of dirty dishes. It seemed simple enough.
You got a stool to stand on, and grabbed a sponge, and started washing as best you could.
It was like your brother always said.
Someone had to do it. And if you didn't do it, it wouldn't get done.
So you'd do your best to fill his shoes. To keep the house from falling apart while he was gone. At least until he came back.
And he would come back. No matter how angry he was, he wouldn't leave you behind.
He wouldn't.
He wouldn't do that to you.
Notes:
So, that's the lore I've been cooking for that last half year. (Good god has it really been that long?)
Woo, early update! Realized it was close to done and figured why not push it through today!
I also want to say that I've been reading fic for a hot minute, and I know the pain of a fic going on hiatus and never coming back. So know that when I say that the fic is going on hiatus, that does NOT mean the fic is dead, and I am NOT abandoning it.
So yeah, we're going on hiatus. These last two chapters kinda kicked my ass, and I've been sleeping 10 to 13 hours a day for unknown reasons for a few weeks now. Writing, dealing with this sleep issue, and the usual efforts of real life have me on a train to burnout junction, and I'm choosing to get off the train before I get stranded there. Don't worry, I doubt it will last more than a month or two.
(btw i plan to erase all this hiatus stuff when i post the next chapter, so if its still here by then, feel free to remind me)
Until then, please, tell me what you thought! My favorite thing is talking to yall!
Chapter 18: A Human And A Bird Walk Into A Bar
Summary:
Garrett and Martlet are released from prison, but not from the Wild East.
Notes:
Okay, so the hiatus lasted 3 months instead of 2. Whoops. But still, thank you all so much for your patience.
So uh, I was going back to make some small adjustments to a couple chapters and uhhh... may have noticed that the last chapter was sort of... the wrong version? So before uploading the last chapter I made a handful of last minute edits, only to upload the version without those edits. Whoops.
So to you save to some time, TLDR I added clarification that Garrett bought his apartment and is not renting, and I added a blurb to the flashback section at the end of young Garrett thinking about climbing Mt. Ebott. (The whole reason I put the house near the mountain was so he could look at it and think about going there, only to forget to put the part where he does that in the fic. Lmao never uploading early again.)One last thing. The day I'm uploading this happens to be the same day that Undertale Yellow's 1 Year Anniversary Week is starting! I'm posting my contribution on the same day, so check it out if you're interested!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
‘Dear Garet,
Being a mother has been the most wonderful experience in my life. But it’s time for me to move on. To go out and experience more of what the world has to offer.
You were always trying to argue with me, telling me what to do and how to do it. No matter what I did it wasn’t good enough for you. My love was never enough for you. I’ve given you so much over the years, and now I’m giving you what you always wanted. The chance to do things your way.
This bag has everything you need to take ownership of the family homestead and your brother, along with a some spare sets of clothes. You can grab the rest of his stuff from the house, there's a key somewhere in the bag.
BTW, he’s still doing his “I’m not a boy” routine. If he gets upset at you over it just leave him alone for a while and he’ll get over it.
If you really think you can do better than I me, here’s your chance to prove it.’
No matter how many times he read it, and reread it, and reread it again, it never failed to make his blood boil. He still couldn’t decide which part made him the angriest. The fact it was so short, the fact it was the first thing she'd said to him in years, the self aggrandizing, the blaming. She even spelled his name wrong!! Come on!!
God, he’d forgotten how fucking gross she is. Every single sentence made him want to scream. Or break something.
He wouldn't, of course. Not with Clover sleeping on his couch in the other room, sleeping like the dead.
If it weren't for the worn old cowboy hat they’d been wearing since forever, he might not have even recognized them. They’d grown so much from when he’d last seen them, they even finally grew into the hat. Hell, it was like looking into a mirror of the past, the way they looked like him.
They also looked like shit. Thinner and paler than he remembered, and beyond that they just looked worn out.
God, if that didn’t bring back memories.
Rather than focus on that, he set them up with the TV remote and set his sights on sorting through the paperwork their mother had so kindly left with him. They weren’t happy about being ignored, but after they found some old westerns to watch they were happy to leave him to his busy work.
He’d sorted the documents into four piles. Useless (there was a lot that wasn’t relevant to him at all), useful but not important (banking information and the like), important (not having his birth certificate had caused a lot of grief), and garbage (so. many. receipts). That last one had grown so much it was taking over the table, and he to drag a trashcan over for easier disposal.
He was almost done when Clover stopped their western marathon to ask if he had anything to eat. The way they tore into the leftovers he gave them reminded him far too much of himself, when he first left. After the meal, they went back to the couch and were out like a light.
He didn't know what happened since he last saw them, and he didn't want to know. He had enough horror stories from that house and those people and he didn't need or want to hear more about it. He'd had enough of those people and their problems, and he'd definitely had enough of cleaning up their masses.
It was just so fitting that the first time he saw his mother in years she just dumps a mess in his lap, leaves, and expects him to clean it up. As usual.
Now there were only two documents left to sort. One was for ownership of the house, and it would either end up going in the ‘useful but not important’ or ‘important’, depending on if he thought it was worth the effort of being sold.
He’d shrugged and dropped it in between the two piles. He’d deal with it later. As for the other one…
With his mother’s signature in all the appropriate places, a stack of stapled together papers sat in front of him. He’d been staring at it for nearly an hour, stuck trying to decide what to do about it.
Just put his name and information on a few dotted lines and turn it in, and he’d have full guardianship and partial custody of Clover.
Or, he calls child services and gives them over to the system. Let them go wherever unwanted children get sent to.
…
God fucking dammit!!
He just got his own place! He just finished figuring out how to take care of himself! He’d achieved independent financial stability! The last thing he needed was someone else to take care of, let alone a kid. Especially a kid! He couldn't take care of a kid!! What the hell was she thinking bringing them here?! Did she think he’d just, what, take them in no questions asked? He didn’t even have a place for them to sleep!
Sure, he did have an extra room he wasn’t entirely sure what to do with. But he didn’t have a bed frame to put in there. Or even a mattress, so until he got those sorted out the kid would have to camp out on the couch. It couldn’t be too hard to get them, right? There was a furniture place a half hour away, and it couldn’t cost too much to-
No. Nope! No way! Stop it!
He'd already sacrificed far too much of his life for other people. He couldn't do this to himself. Not again.
He picked up the paper stack and threw it in the trash with the receipts and food grime. Tomorrow, he'd make the call for whatever authorities to come pick them up.
He didn't want a kid, he didn't need a kid, and the kid didn't need him. They needed someone who could properly take care of them. Someone they could rely on.
Someone else.
This was best for everyone.
He sighed, turned off the kitchen light, and went to his room. He smoked his nightly cigarette and went to bed. Hell, after the day he'd had, he felt no guilt in smoking three more after that. The kid complained about a headache when he started one earlier, so he hadn't had any all day.
Blowing smoke out of his window and throwing the cigarette bud away, he went to bed.
Tomorrow, he'd send them on their way and get back to living his life.
…
…
…
He'd lay in bed for a few sleepless hours before clambering out to fish the paper out of the garbage. He'd wipe the grime off it, bring it back to his room, and put it in a drawer by his bed.
Tomorrow.
He’d figure it out tomorrow.
There was a reason Garrett made an effort to not think about his childhood home or the people who lived there. Once he started he couldn't stop himself from thinking about it more. And more. And more after that. Slowly pissing himself off. And sitting in a swelteringly hot jail cell with nothing to distract himself from Martlet’s concerned staring wasn’t helping, either.
He was starting to worry that he might have said too much and freaked her out. He really hoped he didn't make things weird, it’d actually been having an alright time.
He was almost thankful when North Star walked in.
Almost.
Seeing Clover walk in behind him gave him hope, though. They were smiling, so that was probably a good sign.
“Alright, time's up. Yer free to go.” The pretend sheriff huffed while sorting through a bunch of keys.
“Wait-” “Really?!” Garrett and Martlet said at the same time.
“Star, and you sure about this?” Moray asked, troubled.
“To be truthful, no. But it's out of my hands.”
“... Ceroba?”
He unlocked the cell door with a grim expression. “Yeah…”
“You know Ceroba? And she's here?! That's great!” Martlet said excitedly, standing up, “I knew someone would see how unjust this was.”
“You know Ceroba?” the make believe cowboy asked.
“Oh yeah! We go way back!”
“Well she never mentioned ya.” He said with an almost accusatory edge.
“Well, I guess we aren't exactly close friends. We really only knew each other through Chujin. We kinda fell out of contact when, you know…” she trailed off before perking back up, “Oh! Garrett, I should introduce you to- uh, Garrett?”
He didn't share in her excitement, glaring at North Star with a look of suspicion, “You're really just letting us go… What's the catch?”
“Catch? What do you take me for, some kind of low life bandit? A lawman's word is all he's got!”
“Nothing in my life is that convenient. There's no way you're really just gonna let us go on our merry way, free of charge.”
He shifted uncomfortably,“... Welllll…” there it is, “ You can leave if you want, but Clover has to stay. I can't have you taking the newest member of The Feisty Five.” the role player explained.
…
Deep breath in.
Slow breath out.
Garrett walked forward, grabbed the bars of the cell with both hands and leaned as close to the wannabe lawman as he could. “You understand,” he started, forcing his voice into a calm tone, “how unreasonable that is… right?”
The make believe cowpoke looked like he was starting to reconsider letting him out.
“Um, actually…” Clover spoke up.
“Clover… no… don't do this to me…” He felt yet another headache coming on.
“You said we could hang around the next safe town. Everyone here already knows we're human, and they won't attack us.”
He’d thought they'd cover more ground before that happened. Goddamn it! Why couldn’t their gimmick have been literally anything else… It had to be fucking cowboys didn’t it.
Clover continued, “There's a saloon with drinks and places to sit. Aren't you sore from sitting on the ground? Wouldn't you like a nice cold drink?”
… That did sound nice. Really nice.
Dammit. “It's not fair, using my weaknesses against me... Is there air conditioning at least?”
“There's ice water.” They offered.
He sighed, “Fine, that’ll do. We'll stick around for a while.”
Clover beamed.
A loud clicking sound signaled North Star unlocking the door. “Great! Now that that's settled, why don't we all mosey on out of this cramped little room.”
As they stepped out of the makeshift jail and into the town, Martlet noticed something strange. Before she could comment on it, Garrett beat her to it.
“Is that… music? Where's it coming from?”
So she wasn't the only one hearing the old timey music. Garrett had a point, where was it coming from?
“That's the authentic sound of the old west!” North Star exclaimed.
“There are hidden speakers in various objects around town.” Top Hat clarified, as he and the rest of the Feisty Five approached.
The song ended with the sound of a whip crack before starting over. Garrett's eye twitched. “Authentic… right…”
Actually, “Sorry, I don't think I caught your name.” She asked Top Hat.
He pulled his scarf and tilted his head down, further hiding his face all mysterious like. “Ace.”
“Oh! Like the card in your hat!”
“... Yeah.”
“Star, what's the deal? Weren't they supposed to stay locked up?”“Yeah, why are you letting them out?” Mooch and Ed asked.
“Ah, well ya see… er-” North Star stumbled.
“Ceroba told him to.” Moray cut to the chase.
A chorus of groans and upset came from the posse.
“Do we really have to let them go just cause Ceroba said so?” Mooch asked as the others nodded in agreement.
“Hey! If any of you want to volunteer to argue with Ceroba, be my guest.”
And the protests stopped.
“That's what I thought. Ahem . Anyway, since they aren’t prisoners anymore, they oughta be treated like any other guests. Got it?”
“What if they try to leave? Martlet could talk to the Guard, and the human…” Moray trailed off.
“What if he throws sand at me again!?” Ed voiced his complaint.
“Yeah!! What if he throws sand at Ed again!?” Mooch echoed helpfully.
“I won't tell Royal Guard anything, promise!” Martlet said quickly, “I don't want anything to happen to the humans any more than you do. Though, I do have to check in with them eventually. If I don't they'll probably start a search and… well…”
“That would lead them straight to us.” Garrett finished. “And I can't leave without Clover, so I'm stuck here until they're ready to move on.” He sighed.
“But, the sand…” Ed mumbled.
“Oh shut up about the sand!! If you're so worried about the damn sand then don't give me a reason to throw it!!”
“Alright, alright. Let's all calm down, no one’s throwing sand.” North Star stepped in to mediate, “Now, I know we got off to a rocky start, but Clover's one of us now. And that makes their brother posse adjacent, just like any of our friends n’ families. So whatever happened in the past, we oughta leave it in the past. Got it?”
The posse grunted out some half-hearted affirmations. Their gazes fell on Garrett and Martlet, expecting an answer.
Garrett spoke first, extra displeased. “I- are you serious? You seriously think I’m just gonna forgive and forget that you kidnapped my sibling and locked me and my friend up in some homemade prison!”
“Well, h-hey!” Martlet started awkwardly, hoping to de-escalate, “they did let us out, so, I guess no harm no foul?” She wasn't sure what else she could say, beyond agreeing out of obligation.
“No harm no- Martlet they locked us in a hot room with no water! That gotta be illegal, false imprisonment or something!”
Okay, he had her there.
“You said friend.” Clover butt in unexpectedly. They had the smuggest expression Martlet had ever seen on a child.
“Clover what-?”
“You said ‘you locked me and my friend up’ .” Their expression somehow got smugger, “You said Martlet was your friend.”
Huh. Yeah, he did say that, didn’t he? Martlet had assumed that they were friends now, but couldn’t help but preen a little at the confirmation.
“No, I- ugh,” Garrett bopped the brim of Clover’s hat down over their eyes, “Don’t make a thing out of it. Wait a minute…” He picked up Clover’s has and inspected it for a moment. “Is this a new hat?”
“Yup! A gift from me in fact.” North Star answered, “Nothing but the best for our newest member!” He said with a smirk.
Garrett looked at the sheriff, then to Clover, then the hat, then back to Clover, the whole time wearing an expression that Martlet didn't know how to interpret.
Eventually, he dropped the hat back on Clover’s head and faced North Star. “Y'know what? Yeah, sure, you’re forgiven. Whatever gets me out of this conversation fastest.” He turned to Martlet, “How long do we have till the Guard comes looking for you?”
She thought for a second, guesstimating flight speed and travel distance and how long it's been since she last gave a report. “Soon, but we have time. Enough to introduce you to Ceroba and catch up a little. Speaking of, where is she?”
North Star gestured to a building with a giant ‘Saloon’ sign. “You can find her in the watering hole.”
Garrett breathed a sigh of relief, “Oh good. I was heading there anyway.”
Clover stepped out in front of him and handed him some G, much to his confusion. “Uh, kid? You don't have to give me cash. I have my own- oh, right. They probably wouldn't take bills… wait a minute.” He started patting down his pockets before looking around at the ground.
“Did you lose something?” Martlet asked.
“Yeah, my wallet. I bet it fell out when they were dragging us around. Anyone seen it?”
All of the Feisty Five, including Clover, looked at Mooch.
“Hey! What're you all looking at me for!? It's not like I have it!”
The staring continued. Though, Martlet didn't know why-
“Okay, fine! I… happened to find Garrett's wallet on the ground and picked it up. But I didn't open it!” She produced a leather wallet and held it out for him to take.
He stared at it for a moment before slowly taking it. “Right. And you knew it was mine even though you didn’t open it.” It was an accusation, not a question. “Also, pretty sure I didn't tell you my name.”
He started looking through it, making sure everything was there. Looking over his shoulder, Martlet caught a glimpse of a card that said ‘driver’s license’. On it was a small picture of him looking his typical grumpy self next to the name ‘Garrett Minch Whitegavel’ along with his age and birthdate.
He put it away before she could read anything else.
“What? Sure you did!”
“No I didn't.”
“I- uh, well- Clover! Clover told me!”
“No they didn't.” Garrett deadpanned, “You would have opened with that if they had.”
“I'm sorry, what's happening?” Martlet didn't follow any of that.
Garrett leaned over and whispered, “Pickpocket.” While pointing a finger at the squirrel monster.
“Oh. Oh!” She looked at the accused thief with a disapproving glare, to which she laughed uncomfortably. If she weren't busy escorting her illegal friends, she'd-
North Star cleared his throat. “Okay! That's enough of that! You got your property back, and nobody got hurt. No need to let this taint yer image of our fair town.”
Garrett just gave him a look before turning to Martlet, “Whatever. You were going to introduce me to your friend. Er, Ceroba, was it?”
“Y-yeah, Ceroba. Let's go do that.” Yeesh. And she thought she made a bad first impression.
The saloon was… exactly like the saloons he'd caught glimpses of in those old movies Clover loved so much. Complete with what appeared to be a fully stocked circular bar in the middle of the room, a second story walkway packed with people and even a stage.
The main point of difference from the movies was, of course, that the people were monsters.
There weren't too many, at least on the ground floor. He could see a demon looking guy with shades holding his head miserably at one side of the bar, on the other side was Mo of all people. Working the bar was an animal monster, what kind of animal he wasn't sure, and at the far end was a monster that looked like a fox, lost in her own thoughts. On the second floor walkway, however, he could see a dense crowd of strange shapes and sizes, who quickly took note of his and Martlet’s arrival and started talking amongst themselves. Even that fox person was staring at them, or maybe just him.
He was suddenly reminded of why he'd been so paranoid of anyone finding out he was human. If all the monsters in this room decided they wanted him dead, then there wouldn't be much he could do about it.
He kept a little closer to Martlet.
Just, y'know… Just in case.
“Well don't just stand there! C'mon over and introduce yourselves!” The bartender waved them over.
Martlet approached the bar, and Garrett followed. Never in his life did he think he’d willingly go to a bar.
“Howdy howdy, strangers! So, you must be the other human. Name’s Dina, and I run this here saloon.” The bartender, Dina, greeted them jovially.
“I'm Martlet, of the Royal Guard.” She said proudly, puffing her chest out a little.
“I'm Garrett. I'm, uh, the other human, I guess.” Now that he was closer he could see that what he thought was a scarf was actually snakes. Like, three of them. Wrapped around her neck. Wriggling.
“Haha, I get that look a lot.” Dina laughed, “These fellas are my pets. Real reptiles, not monsters. Their names are Ann, Sammy, and Bert.” She stuck a thumb at one of the identical snakes with each name, “The Underground still houses critters from the Surface like birds and insects. I found these west of here, hidin’ in a crevasse of sorts. Some monsters thing keepin’ pets is strange but I think it’s cute. They give me someone to talk to when business is slow.”
Huh. Now that he thought about it, monsters would be weirded out by pets, wouldn’t they? Having a pet parakeet when your neighbor was literally a bird would be… weird.
“Y'know, we don't get many visitors to our little town, especially not all at once. I never thought I'd have a real life human in my saloon, what are the odds of two in one day? What brings you here anyway?”
“We’re just passing through. Or that was the plan, before Clover decided they wanted to stick around for a while. For some reason.”
“I see. Well, while you're here, why don't you take a gander at my wares.” She gestured to a little paper easel sign with a list of foods and prices on it.
He looked down the list. Icewater for 18G, Root Beer for 22, Feisty Sliders for 30, Adul-
“Adult soda?” What? And for only 20G?
“Yup! Top shelf drinks, not for the youngins.” She leaned over the counter, bringing her voice low, “We can’t actually serve alcohol. It’s just sparkling water in a can.” Ah, that’s why it was so cheap. “You want one?”
“Nah thanks, it just surprised me is all. That was the euphemism for beer Clover and I used when we were kids.” He was relieved there wasn't any actual alcohol. Just thinking about the smell made him want to gag. “I’ll just take some water with ice, please.”
“Really? Well, that's a heck of a coincidence. Y'know, that was the first thing they tried to order when they came in here.”
He wasn't sure if he was surprised by that.
“Alright, one Icewater then. Anything for the lady?”
“No thanks, I just ate.” Not to mention, she said earlier that she didn't have any money on her.
“Alrighty then.” She grabbed a glass and started filling it with water, “So Martlet, you're a Royal Guard, huh? Isn't it your job to hunt down humans? What are you doing palling around with two of ‘em? If you don't mind me askin’, course.”
“O-oh, well there's not much to it really. I met Clover in Snowdin and put them on Ava to take them to Asgore's castle, n-not in a capturing way! Just so they could cross the Barrier and go home!” She said quickly at Dina's raised eyebrow.
“Alright. And Ava is…?”
Garrett stepped in, “It’s the name of the raft-”
“Boat.” Martlet corrected.
“-boat that we rode into the Dunes.”
“You rode a boat into the Dunes? How'd you manage that? We don't exactly have rivers to ride. Least, not anymore. Besides, I thought you were heading to Asgore.”
“W-well,” Martlet started nervously, “I accidentally sent us down the wrong river and we sorta, crashed. And fell off a cliff. And landed in a chasm. And-” She was starting to get that guilty look again.
Garrett interjected to stop her from spiraling, “I caught up just in time to see them sailing away, and uh,” jumped in a freezing cold river and had to get saved by Martlet, “well, I caught up. And as much as I'd like to go home to my nice apartment that I paid so much for, I'm not interested in getting beaten to a pulp by the king of monsters. So instead of doing that, Clover and I are, uh,” Was it safe to say where they were gonna be hiding? Better safe than sorry. “Heading off to meet with a friend.” He felt Martlet give him a side glance at the minor lie, but she didn’t say anything about it.
Instead, she got distracted by the fox monster who’d been staring at him this whole time, “Is that- Oh my gosh Ceroba hey!!” She started waving her wing at her. Guess that must be Ceroba then. Great.
The fox gave her a little wave of acknowledgement, and Martlet was off to her side of the bar.
Guess that's the end of that conversation.
He took a swig of his ice water, and then downed the whole thing. God, he needed that. “Hey Dina, could I get like two more of these?”
“Sure thing, Hun.”
“Thanks Dina.” Garrett gave her a nod and followed Martlet.
“Anytime.”
Notes:
Clover and Garrett's middle and surnames are 2 part reference, 1 part suggestion. "Minch" is, I believe, the third Earthbound reference in this fic, and "Gavel" comes from a commenter (TY to SlimGrim360 for the idea! It really adds a lot), and that last part, uh... Well, I'm 99% sure no one's going to get the "White" reference, but on the off chance someone does and is concerned about what it could mean for where this story is going, rest assured that Garrett's story will not involve foursquare or rats in any way.
Chapter 19: Bar Talk
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Oh my gosh Ceroba hey!!”
Ceroba gave her a nod from her side of the bar, and Martlet approached, walking away from the conversation she was having with Dina and the other human.
The very adult looking human.
When Clover said that they had a brother, she'd assumed he’d be about the same age. A teenager at most. Admittedly, she didn't know much, or anything really about how humans age. But the human at the other end of the bar did not look like a teenager. A young adult maybe?
Regardless, it seemed like the kind of thing Starlo really should have mentioned when he was regaling the story of their encounter.
“Ceroba!! Gosh, it's been so long!” Martlet caught her off guard by pulling her out of her thoughts and into a hug. One she returned after a moment.
“Martlet. It has been a while, hasn't it?” At least since Chujin's funeral. Even before that, she hadn't really paid much mind to her husband's little helper. “It's good to see you, Martlet.”
Releasing the hug, Martlet smiled, “You too! And we heard that you were the one who convinced the sheriff to let us out. Thank you so so SO much!”
“Don’t mention it. I didn't do much anyway.”
“Pfft, no way! We'd still be in that cramped little cell if it weren't for you!“
“Please, I didn't even know that the guard that Star captured was you. Actually, I didn't know you joined the Guard at all. Is that recent?”
“No, not really. My application was approved about the same time Chujin was helping me put the finishing touches on my house. I'm surprised he didn't tell you. Anyway, what have you been up to? And where’s Kanako? It’s been way too long since I got my fix of hugs from the world's cutest kid!”
“Are you going to introduce me to your friend?” She gestured to the human that was awkwardly standing behind her.
Question forgotten, Martlet spun around, “Oh, right! Garrett! Get over here!”
“It’s fine, you don’t have to-” His attempt to back away was thwarted when she pulled him in by the arm.
“Garrett, meet Ceroba. She’s my mentor's wife and a long time friend. Ceroba, meet Garrett. He’s Clover's brother.”
“Uh, hey.” He greeted with an awkward wave, “I'm Garrett. And, um, yeah, like she said. Thanks for convincing whatshisface to let us ”
It took her longer to realize he was talking about Star than it should have. “Ceroba, pleased to meet you... Sorry about him, by the way. Please, don't hold it against him. He's really not so bad once you get to know him. He just gets a little overexcited sometimes.”
“Huh. That's the second time someone's said that to me today. Weird. Well whatever, as long as he doesn't do anything else outrageously stupid, I'm fine with letting Clover play cowboy with him.” She didn't like the tone he was talking about her best friend. Then again, if Star ever tried to stuff her in one of those cells she'd be pretty pissed too.
She'd let it slide. For now. “I already talked to Clover about it, but he’s going to try to keep you here for a while. I’ll do what I can to get him to let you leave, but in the meantime, just try to roll with the punches. And when you’re ready to go, I know a safe path to Hotland from here.”
“You mean through the, oh what was it called, the uh, power plant place?”
“The Steamworks!” Martlet exclaimed, “That’s where I was leading them before we got caught! So there is a way to Hotland there!”
Garrett turned to her, eyebrow raised, “You didn’t know for sure?”
“W-well, I suspected. I mean, they're right next to each other so I’d be weird if there wasn’t a route from one to the other.”
He thought for a second before shrugging.
“Anyway,” Martlet tried to change the subject, “How do you know him? North Star, I mean. I don't remember seeing him around before. Even when we were all together for- uh-” Chujin's funeral, she didn't say. “Well, he's not what I imagined your friends would be like.”
“Heh, we do make an odd pair, don't we?” She said with a chuckle, “We’ve been best friends since we were kids. Our families were running rival farms, and we had a lot of time to get to know each other while they hashed it out.”
Garrett blinked, “Farms have rivalries?”
“Oh yes. There's not a lot of viable farmland down here, so it’s a very competitive market.”
“And your folks were cool with you and him being friends while that was going on?”
“Not really. But when they tried to break us up, we made such a fuss that they decided they were better off working out a way to end the feud than risk invoking our wrath.” Starlo's tantrum combined with her own Big Sad Eyes technique could move mountains, “They made a deal, my family would focus on expensive and hard to grow crops and completely stop selling corn, while Star's would exclusively grow, and corner the market on, corn.”
“Ah, so they wouldn't be competing anymore.” He nodded.
“Awwww!” Martlet cooed. “That's so cute! You ended a whole family feud just so you could stay friends!”
“Heh, yeah. It's kinda funny in hindsight. They'd been feuding over market space for years, but once they got over their little competition they got along great.”
“Wow. Hell of a turnaround.” Garrett said, amused, “Pretty amazing that you can grow anything down here, let alone in this desert.”
“Actually, these days Star's family are the only ones growing anything out here. This place was lush with greenery, back before the giant swelterstone was unearthed and made most of the land inhospitable to plant life.”
“Damn… that sucks. So what happened to your farm?”
“Liquidated. Not much else to do when your top soil turns to sand. It was probably for the best anyway, my parents were getting too old to be doing that kind of work anyway, and they've been enjoying retirement ever since. And besides…” She smiled and leaned in conspiratorially, saying in a low voice, “Between you and me, I always liked the corn better.”
Martlet snickered, “Guess that explains why everything you made had corn in it. I always wondered where Chujin got it from. Oh, s-sorry, I didn't mean-”
“It's fine, Martlet. You don't need to tiptoe around Chujin. I'm not made of glass.”
“Right, sorry. It's just… last time we were together, you weren't exactly, erm…”
Thankfully, before Martlet could discuss her at her lowest point, Garrett stepped in. “Uh, sorry but, who is Chujin? He like, a bad ex or something?”
Martlet visibly cringed. Ceroba just sighed.
“Chujin is my husband. He's… no longer with us.”
“Ah. Fuck, I'm sorry-”
“No, no, it’s fine, you didn’t know. And like I said, I'm not made of glass. It's fine, really.”
“If you say so.” He said, still looking unsure.
An awkward pause.
“So Garrett, what brings you down here, anyway? I overheard you talking to Dina, but you didn't say.” Ceroba tried to revive the conversation.
“I’m, uh, we’re passing though is all. Didn’t even know this place existed before we stumbled in here.” He said quickly.
“No, I heard that. I meant what brings you to the Underground.” Ceroba clarified. “It's pretty unusual for a human to come down here, and there's never been more than one at a time.” Though, the last one wasn't that long ago.
“Oh, that? That’s Clo-” He cut himself off before rephrasing, “I went looking for Clover when they bailed on school, someone said they saw them going towards Ebott, I climbed up, wasn't watching where I was going and, uh, fell in…”
“So, Clover came here first? Why?”
He sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose, “They had some absurd, hair brained scheme to find the kids that disappeared on Ebott and… I don't know, bring them home, I guess?”
They came here looking for the fallen humans. That's… unfortunate. But still, “That's a pretty noble goal.” She said diplomatically.
“Eh.” Garrett shrugged, “More like suicidal if you ask me. Course, if they were still alive, getting them home would mean getting past the king and uh, I'm pretty sure he'd just kill us in that case. Thankfully, we don't have to deal with that.”
He was… very nonchalant about the fallen humans. Did it really not bother him?
“So uh, what about you?” Garrett asked, “You're not decked out in cowboy getup like everyone else, so uh…”
“Yeah, I myself was wondering why you’re here and not at your place in Oasis Valley.” Martlet chimed in.
“I talked Star into letting me room with him and his posse a few weeks back. I… don't think I'll be going back any time soon.”
“But your house is so nice! Why move out? Is something wrong with the place?”
“No, the house is fine. Chujin's craftsmanship is too good for that. There's just-”
“Too many memories?” Garrett suggested.
Ceroba blinked. She was actually going to say she simply outgrew the place, but…
Eating alone at the table her family used to gather around, walking the halls that used to be cluttered with Kanako's toys, every surface and decoration lovingly crafted by her wonderful husband. Every inch of that house, filled with her happiest moments.
“Yeah… Too many memories.”
He nodded. “I get it. I'm guessing being the… ‘sheriff's’ friend gives you non western clothing privileges?”
“Heh, yeah. Though, he did talk me into a pair of boots.” She kicked out her legs a little so they could see.
“Woah, they totally match your outfit!”
“Expensive looking, too.” Garrett murmured.
“Heh, yeah. He does like to spoil his friends.”
“Yeah, I noticed.” He grumbled.
“Speaking of clothes, that's a work uniform, right?” She gestured to his vest. She'd worn similar outfits across various jobs over the years. Though, his looked a little worse for wear. The loop you're supposed to clip your name tag was torn out, and the logo for the place of work was drawn over with the words ‘Market Mart’ in marker.
“Yeah. I didn't think to change when I went looking for Clover this morning.” He paused, a look on his face, “Oh.”
“What's wrong?” Martlet asked.
“Oh, nothing really. Just realized this is the only set of clothes I own now… Dammit. Ugh, whatever, why do you ask?”
“It reminds me of when I worked at a café in Oasis Valley, that’s all.”
“Wait, I think I know the place. You mean the Café Dune, right? The one with the strike going on?”
“Yup, that's the one. Though I didn’t know there was a strike. Doesn’t surprise me, to be honest.”
“Well. it was a surprise to me, given the striking worker was the owner, striking against herself.”
“That… also doesn’t surprise me.”
“So you really worked in that hellhole? What was that like? Oh god, in a place run like that you’ve gotta have some wild horror stories.”
Well… if it's workplace horror stories he wants…
“Why don't you look around a little. I'll be here when yer ready to start the next mission.” North Star said, leaning against the town bell.
Clover nodded and went on their way, touching the
File saved
save star on the way out.
This was different. Not as different as he'd like, but still… different.
It just didn't feel like enough. Things were still playing out more or less the same, just with a little extra talking. Aesthetic changes, nothing substantial.
He'd been hopeful that Garrett would get fed up with this old west garbage and drag Clover away from this massive waste of time. But the wimp barely even put up a fight! Just rolled over once he was offered a little comfort.
This was all starting to feel like a waste of time.
So far, the most he'd gotten out of this was context for Clover's life from before they came here. It was interesting enough to keep him entertained for a few minutes at least, as it was the first time hearing about it, even after countless runs.
Abandoned by their brother and given up by their mother. Heh . No wonder they're so willing to completely abandon their oh so important quest for “Justice” the moment someone offers room and board.
He’d love to use this information to his advantage, to finally break Clover down enough to finally absorb their soul, to take what was rightly his! But… he just didn't think it'd make a difference.
Beating them down never worked before, and even showing them their own unavoidable death and the futility of resistance wasn't enough to keep them from getting back up. What difference would a little family drama make?
Taking their soul had always been a dead end.
One that Garrett's presence should prevent.
Clover's story only ever ended in a couple of ways.
If they keep their hands dust free then they either sacrifice themself or die to Asgore in a hopeless battle.
If they indulged their true nature and got some LOVE to maybe stand a chance against him, then the moron would ask them to live with her, and he'd have to step in. Again.
And if they kill enough monsters that the moron doesn't make her offer and just tries to kill them with that stupid syringe , then they’d overcome his power and kill him. And even then they still died to Asgore, over and over until they finally understood how hopeless it was and Reset. Because of course they did, they wouldn't have Reset if they'd won.
It was too late for that last one to happen. But the others? They should be impossible, they had to be! Garrett might be a wimp, but he wouldn't just stand back and let his sibling sacrifice themself for a bunch of strangers!
As for living with the moron, or worse, going back to her , well…
He already ensured neither of those would be happening.
All of the previous dead ends were now impossible.
All but one.
Every once in a while, right at the very last second, Clover would put the backstabbing child killer of her misery. And then, they’d go to Asgore.
And then they'd die.
Clover couldn't even get a shot off. They were just too weak without LV.
But if their brother was there alongside them, taking hits and being a distraction, then Clover would have room to get a few hits in. They wouldn't win, of course. Not on the first try.
But they wouldn't have just one try, would they? He'd just have to keep Loading over and over again until they won.
This had to be leading to something different.
This had to be the one.
It's why it was so frustrating how normal everything had been up to this point. He had every indication that this was just another run, leading to just another dead end.
And if an entire second human wasn't enough to make a difference, then… he might have to admit that Clover themself was a dead end.
He'd tried everything to make it work.
He'd even tried letting Clover go live with the bird a couple times, to disappointing results. It always ended the same.
The first time he tried this was on a particularly violent run, and it only lasted a day before they were found and killed by Undyne. Clover just had to stretch their legs and go for a walk.
In the second attempt the only ‘monster’ they'd ‘killed’ was the talking trash can in the Steamworks. That one lasted four days before they were found out and killed. They had a craving for pancakes and just had to have them.
One time, he even tried helping out and running interference on the Royal Guard to buy Clover time. That one lasted six days. Not even a whole week. How they could think that exploring Waterfall would end any other way was beyond him.
They just couldn't keep still. Couldn't be content to hide away. Just had to go out and see more places and meet more people do more things.
A dead end from every angle.
He'd run his little experiment a few more times to much the same results before deciding it was going nowhere and wasn't worth the effort.
Could say the same about Clover. It's why he'd been so excited about Garrett. If Clover couldn't get it done, then surely their older, stronger, smarter brother could!
That train of thought ended the moment the sibling encountered their first Dunebud.
The guy sucks! He couldn't do anything on his own, let alone fight King Fluffybuns! How he got it in his head that monsters were powerful threats, Flowey couldn't guess, but it meant that he was always too scared to do anything but run from even the most nothing monsters. And even if he wasn't a total coward, he could barely go five minutes without needing to sit down!
Clearly, he was best used as an accessory to Clover.
But then there was the other problem with having Garrett here. There were now seven human souls in the Underground.
Flowey was Determined to have his way. Very Determined. But was he Determined enough to keep his power to Save and Load when Asgore absorbs the power of seven human souls and ascends to godhood?
No.
That was the absolute worst case scenario. And it would only happen if he goes long enough after the humans die without Resetting for Asgore to quit being a coward and absorb the souls.
There would be no waiting for the next human to fall. Not in this run.
Either this was the one, or he'd be Resetting.
And if he had to Reset after all this, where even something as game changing as an entire second human falling into the Underground wasn't enough to make a difference, then…
He might just have to concede that Clover was a dead end. Let the next run end where it may and leave it at that.
He could accept that. He was sick of Clover as it was.
Honestly, what bothered him more was the lost opportunity of not getting to fully explore Garrett. To see how he reacts to this or that, how much he changes from run to run, to see how he bends and breaks.
With the way things are going, he’ll never get to play with his new toy.
What a waste that would be.
Well, he’ll burn that bridge when he got to it. Until then, he’d keep his eyes open for an opportunity to get some Clover-less time with Garrett.
Hopefully it would happen soon. He was getting really, really bored.
“No, Fucking, Way she actually made you do that!!”
“Oh, but she did!!”
“Nuh uh! You have to be screwing with me!”
“I’m not messing with you! She said it with a straight face, dead serious.”
“But… Just… On roller skates?! In that tiny ass café?!”
“Yup. And in a dress too.”
“That building’s like twenty feet wide and fully furnished! There's no room to maneuver in there!”
“That’s what I told her, but she was all ‘humans diners deliver food on skates, so you can too~’ . Ugh.”
Ceroba and Garrett had been swapping ‘horror stories’ about their old jobs, each one getting more and more ridiculous. Martlet couldn't imagine actually enjoying going over such horrible situations, but her friends seemed to be having fun. In fact, she's pretty sure this was the first time she's heard Garrett laugh.
“Wha- but tha- That kind of thing hasn't been in style in, like, fifty years or something! A-and even then it was only used in like, flat, paved parking lots and stuff!”
“Really? I thought she was just making it up.”
“I'm kind of amazed she even knew about it in the first place. I mean, I only know cause I saw it in a movie once.” He took another drink, finishing off his third water.
Martlet’s only real job having been as a Guard, she didn't have much to add to the conversation. She didn't mind though. It gave her time to think. About Clover, and Garrett. About where they came from. About where they're going.
When she offered to help Clover go home, she'd done so under the assumption that they had a family to go back to. Loving parents who must be worried sick. Turns out they do have a family, it just so happens that he's already down here.
She still felt that it wasn't right to keep them down here, especially somewhere as isolated as the Ruins. But if that's what Garrett thought was best, then…
She felt conflicted, still. And the fact she couldn't quite put into words exactly why she was conflicted made her just a little frustrated.
“Alright alright alright, I think I've got one that can top that. So, my first real job was at this fast food place-" Clover walked up beside him, but Garrett didn't notice, “I was fourteen at the time, but the child labor laws in our state don't allow-” Clover tugged on his sleeve, but he just shook them off without looking, “anyone under the age of-” Clover jabbed him in the side. “Gah!! The fuck- oh, Clover. When did you get here?”
Clover looked up at him, annoyed. They'd actually come in earlier and listened in on the conversation, before betting more and wandering off again. Garrett didn't notice them then either.
“Uh, alright. Well then what do you want? Shouldn't you be out, uh, wrangling something with your new best friend?” He asked, eyebrow raised.
Clover nodded, “Mmhmm. I'm about to start a new mission.”
“Alright…”
…
Clover shuffled in place a little, “You… wanna come watch?”
“I uh, nah thanks. I'm good here, where it's less hot.” He pulled on his shirt, sweat making parts of it stick to him, “Well, kinda. But yeah, I think I'll stick with the bar.”
Clover thought for a moment, before pulling one Garrett's sleeve and looking up at him with a warbling lip and the biggest, saddest eyes Martlet had ever seen. “Pllllleeeeaaaaaase?” She felt her will to deny them what they wanted crumble and it wasn't even directed at her.
“Kid, cmon. You know that doesn't work on me.” Garrett said flatly.
Clover’s expression fell into a grumpy little pout. Still pretty cute in her opinion.
Maybe…
“I’ll come watch! It could be fun!” She said suddenly.
“Standing in the heat, watching a bunch of fully grown adults pretend to be cowboys?” He shrugged, “Not my idea of a good time, but you do you I guess.”
“Oh come on! Don't be such a grouch, I'm sure it'll only take a few minutes.”
“I wouldn't mind joining in.” Ceroba added.
Garrett still looked unconvinced, but he was getting there. Maybe he just needed a little push. She looked him in the eyes, and, “Pleeease? We'd all be really happy if you did.”
He sighed, “Alright, alright, I'm moving. Just let me finish my water.”
Mission accomplished! Guess he's not so unmovable after all.
Notes:
I've had Flowey section written for a while now, and you'd best believe that when they said on the UTY anniversary stream that part of the reason Clover sacrifice themself instead of living in the Underground cause they'd have to spend they're life in hiding and wouldn't be happy doing that, I whooped in sheer vindication.
Chapter 20: Dual Duels
Summary:
Clover and North Star partake in a duel of the ages.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When Ceroba walked out with Clover, Martlet and Garrett, Star was waiting by the bell.
“Got your brother?” He asked, to which they nodded, “I see you brought some extra onlookers. Swell! The more the merrier! Now, seein’ as the original plans were altered, we got some catchin’ up to do. Let’s gather the others! Group up, everyone!!”
As the Feisty Five assembled from around the area, the three spectators found a place to watch from the sidelines.
“Gettin’ a bit of deja vu here.” Said Edward.
“As ya should, buddy. Thanks to Ace’s keen eye for fashion, we took a lil detour. Great job there.”
Ceroba could almost feel the long, exasperated sigh that came out of Garrett. Martlet heard it too, if the confused look she was giving him was any indication.
“Thank you, Star. Clover looks much better now.” Praised Ace, followed by Moray, “I agree! Clover’s looking like a real wrangler!”
“For Sure! That new gun is… awfully shiny.” Mooch said, probably thinking abou- wait.
New gun? No, he wouldn't…
“Woah woah woah, hold up. What do you mean ‘shiny new gun’?!” Garrett protested before she could question Star.
Clover, eyes wide, covered the handle sticking out of their pocket and turned so they couldn't see.
“Uh.” Star stammered. “I, uh well-”
“Lemme look at that.” Garrett ignored him and walked up to Clover, and held his hand out, “Give it.”
Nervously, Clover pulled the handle from their pocket and handed it over.
Garrett took it, looked it over, scrutinized it, and, “This is a toy.” He held it up so everyone could see it was made of plastic. It even had a little orange thing on the nozzle.
Clover nodded enthusiastically, knocking Star out of his silence, “O-of course it's a toy! It's, uh, one of my own in fact!”
Garrett narrowed his eyes in suspicion, “Right. Then why are you so nervous? Something's going on here.”
Ceroba stepped in to defuse the situation. “C'mon, Garrett. Do you really believe Star would give a child an actual firearm? Really?” Sure he could be a little too passionate for his own good sometimes, but he wouldn't go so far as to give a child one of Blackjack's guns. “Give him the benefit of the doubt.”
He thought for a second before sighing, “I… guess that would be pretty ridiculous, even for down here. I guess he's not, that much of an idiot.” Garrett relaxed, as did the entire Feisty Five.
He went to hand the toy gun back to Clover,
“Wait a minute…” He inspected it closer, “Isn't this the one I bought for you, like, a few months ago? The one I only bought after I made you promise to never, ever, ever take it out of the apartment?”
Clover made the same face Kanako made when she was caught sneaking some ice cream in the middle of the night. “No, it's not that one, I left it at home. North Star gave me this one. It's just, they're both based on the same revolver as the other one.” They said reasonably.
Garrett didn't look fully convinced, but still relented, “Alright alright, fine. You can carry on with whatever you were doing.” He conceded, handing the toy gun back to Clover and walking back to his place on the sidelines by Ceroba and Martlet.
“Let’s get on to the mission already.” Edward said impatiently.
“Right ya are, Ed.” Ceroba chose to believe the sweat on his face was from the heat and nothing else, “What other mission would it be than the one we skipped before? Oh, right! Get ready, Clover!”
He gave his signature finger gun pose, “It’s time for us to dual!”
…
*cough*
Moray was the first one to say what they were all thinking, “You mean ‘duel’.”
“That’s what I said.”
“No, you pronounced it with a ‘UA’ sound instead of a ‘OO’ sound.” Ace explained.
“Kinda hard not to notice with how hard you leaned into.” Garrett heckled, earning a small glare from both Star and Ceroba.
“Boss, have you been skippin’ Cowboy Grammar Class?”
“Dual, duel, who cares? Tomato potato and all that. Y’all need to quit interrupin’ me so oft-”
“It's tom-ay-to tom-ah-to, actually. Not tomato potato.” Garrett cut in, looking very pleased with himself.
And Star? Ceroba knew that look. It was the look he wore when Chujin made a subtle, or not so subtle, dig at him.
This felt… familiar. In the worst way.
“ Ahem! Anyway! As I was saying. It’s time to d…” He looked at Garrett, who was grinning smugly, “Participate in a carefully timed shootin’ competition. Mooch! Provide Clover with the designated tool.”
While they figured out the BB guns, Ceroba mentally sighed. She did not want to have to meditate things between Star and-
“Hey, Garrett? I know you don't like him very much, but maybe lay off North Star a bit? He's trying his best.”
“He locked us in a cell, Martlet. Like, an actual jail cell. Just cause he felt like it. We have the right to be a little petty to him… or a lot petty.”
“I- sure, I guess. But still, could you hold off until this, uh, ‘mission’ is done? For Clover's sake?”
He looked over at Clover, who was eagerly taking the ‘dueling pistol’.
“I… ugh. Fine. I’ll hold back while he’s doing stuff with Clover.”
Ceroba smiled. Guess she didn't have to do anything after all.
“Alright!” Star said loudly to draw everyone's attention, “It’s finally time to go head to hea-”
“Wait.”
“What is it, Ace? What could possibly be so pressin’ to interrupt the mission again?”
“You forgot the safety glasses.”
“Gee, boss. You coulda hurt Clover.” Edward admonished.
To Star’s credit, he kept his composure, “Right… I take responsibility and apologize for the oversight. Bring the glasses here.”
Garrett leaned over and asked quietly, “He… does actually know what he's doing, right?”
“Of course. He's done this a thousand times.” She said reassuringly. And it was true. Mostly. He had done too many ‘duels’ to count. This was just his first time dueling with a child. But it should be fine.
“Now we’re in business!” Star said loudly, again. Now he and Clover were wearing colorful safety glasses. “Alllrighty, Clover! We’re gonna take ten paces and turn to face each other. When you hear the ‘draw’ sound… Grab yer gun and shoot me as fast as you can! Here we go!”
Clover nodded, and the two turned their backs to each other…
One pace.
Two paces.
Three paces.
Ceroba watched, trusting her friend knew what he was doing.
Four paces.
Five paces.
Six paces.
Martlet shuffled her feet anxiously, nervous about what was about to happen.
Seven paces.
Eight paces.
Nine paces.
Garrett yawned, bored.
Ten paces. They turned and faced each other, Clover's expression one of pure focus.
A tense musical sting rang out. And then…
Silence.
…
…
…
…
*Ding!*
*Bang!*
Everyone flinched as the silence was shattered, helpless to do anything but watch as…
As…
*Pap!*
As Clover took a pellet straight to the forehead.
Almost immediately, Star offered a redo, “Awww, too bad! Let’s try one more time!”
The music sting played again.
Silence.
…
…
…
*Ding!*
*Bang!*
*Pap!*
Again, Star offered a do over, “Awww, too bad! Let’s try one more time!”
Music sting.
…
…
…
*Ding!*
*Bang!*
*Pap!*
“Awww, too bad! Let’s try one more time!”
Sting.
“Should we… do something about this?” Martlet whispered.
“I’m sure Star has it handled. He won’t let this go on forever.” Ceroba whispered back. He'd slow down and let them win for sure.
…
*Ding!*
*Bang!*
*Pap!*
This continued until the seventh time Clover lost the duel, at which point it had started to become uncomfortable.
This wasn't going to stop until someone intervened. And that someone was probably going to be Ceroba.
She took a deep breath, and-
*hurk-wheze*
Startled, she looked at Garrett.
His eyes were closed, and he was covering his mouth with his hand and… shaking?
“Garrett? You okay?” She asked, concerned.
He hunched over a little, still covering his mouth and- was his face turning him red?!
Was he angry? It must be because Star was humiliating Clover!
She had to do something, fast!
“A-alright, let’s just calm down-”
*Ding!*
*Bang!*
*Pap!*
“PFFFFFFFTT HAAAHAAHAHAAHAAHAHA!!” Garrett exploded with uncontrollable laughter, gripping his sides and nearly keeling over.
Ah.
It would seem that he was not, if fact, filled with rage on Clover's behalf.
“AHAH HAHAHAH HAAAA *wheeze* HEHEHEHAHAHEH”
He didn't seem to be slowing down at all.
*Bang!*
*Pap!*
Everyone startled at the sudden sound of toy gunfire as a pellet smacked Garrett in the forehead, knocking him flat on his back.
Eyes turned to Clover, their gun still raised. They had the biggest pout their little face could muster.
But even that wasn't enough to stop their brother's laughing fit completely. Even flat on his back, he was still going, “Ahhaha, haha, ahh. Okay.. okay… I'm good… I'm good now. Just gotta catch… my breath…” Clover came over and stood over him, pout still in full effect. Garrett looked at them, and- “PFFFFTT AHHHHH HAHAHAHAHA-”
*Bang!*
“AHH!! Oh shit!!” He scrambled off the ground-
*Bang!* “AH!!”
-and started running-
*Bang!* “GAH!!”
-while Clover chased after him-
*Bang!* “HA!! You missed!!”
*Bang!* “OW!!”
-firing the whole time.
“Woo!! Yeah, get him!!” Mooch cheered, to which the rest of the Feisty Five joined her.
“Show him what for!”
“That's the spirit!”
“Ya got ‘im on the ropes!”
The sibling's impromptu game of chase took the two all over the plaza, bobbing and weaving around barrels and the town bell and even the Feisty Five themselves.
Though Ceroba didn't join the others cheering, she couldn't help but smile at the sibling's antics. Even Garrett was having fun, if his laughter between getting shot was any indication.
After a minute of chase, they finally ended up back where they started.
“Alright… alright… you got me…” Garrett panted, out of breath but still smiling. Clover looked very pleased with themself.
“Well Clover, this has been your… uh… Gunmanship test!” Star said, to the confusion of the others.
Ace spoke up, “Uh, Star, I thought we were doing the Emotional tr-”
“Gunmanship test! And ya passed with flyin’ colors! You’ve proven you can be responsible with firear- toy firearms!” He nodded approving, “I’ll be waitin’ by the bell again when ye’re ready for mission three! I’m seein’ good things in ya, kid!”
Ace gave them their stuff back and took the glasses and gun back. And with that, the Feisty Five dispersed, each going their separate ways. Clover rejoined Ceroba, Garrett and Martlet.
“Well, guess that's that.” Ceroba said to her fellow spectators. Garrett was still catching his breath, and Martlet, “Is something wrong, Martlet?” She looked deep in thought.
“I think it's about time for me to head out. I have to get going soon if I'm going to check in with the Guard on time.”
Clover made a noise of disappointment, with a face to match.
Even Garrett looked a little disappointed, even if he tried not to. “Is your check-in gonna take long?”
“No, it shouldn't take too long. Well, maybe? Normally I'd just have to clock in, but if they noticed I abandoned my post they’ll ask questions. And Ava was technically their property, and if they see that she's missing, well… This might take longer than I thought.” Martlet looked distraught, “I don't think I'll be back in time to go with you through the Steamworks. So… I'm afraid I have to go back on my word about staying by your side. I'm sorry…”
Ceroba's hands clenched the hems of her skirt.
“It's alright, you don't have to apologize. It sounds like it's out of your hands, anyways. Clover and I will just have to manage by ourselves. Or just wait here until your ready.” He grumbled out that last part.
“Actually…” Ceroba said suddenly, drawing their attention, “If you aren't back by the time they're ready to go, I could escort them to Hotland in your stead.”
“Really?” “Really!? You'd do that!?” Garrett and Martlet said at the same time.
“It's no problem, I have an errand to run in Hotland anyway. I even have some of Chujin's old security codes to make it easier.”
Martlet looked confused, “Why would Chujin have codes for the Steamworks?”
“He used to work there. He didn't tell you?” She couldn't imagine why he wouldn't.
“Nope. I always thought he was a carpenter. Guess it never came up. Anyway, this is great! I'll go back and deal with the Royal Guard, you three will go through the Steamworks together, and while Ceroba is running her errand Clover and Garrett can take Riverperson's boat so we can meet back up in Snowdin!”
“Sounds good to me.” Garrett agreed, Clover nodding.
Ceroba raised an eyebrow, “Snowdin? Is that where the friend you're trying to meet is?”
Clover looked confused, and Martlet covered her beak like she said something she didn't mean to.
Garrett blinked, “Oh, well uh. If you're gonna be coming with, I guess you should probably know. The uh, friend I mentioned lives in the Ruins, and she offered to let us live with her to hide from the Guards. And the door to get in there is in Snowdin, so uh, yeah.”
“I see. Well, sounds like a plan.”
Martlet smiled confidently, “Alright! In that case I'll cya later!" She she stretched out her wings and-
“Hold on.” Garrett said suddenly, stopping her flapping. “I, uh, just want to say. Before you go. That, um, just… *cough* ” He struggled, “Thanks for, just… thanks.”
She looked surprised, before smiling appreciatively, “Of course. We'll see eachother again soon.”
He nodded, and with that she took off towards the cave ceiling before angling towards Waterfall. And after a few seconds, she was out of sight.
Garrett sighed, “Well, guess we've got some time to kill.”
Clover apparently had better places to be, walking over to Star and striking up a conversation.
“Ugh.” Garrett groaned, looking in the same direction, “Whatever. I'm going back to the bar. You?”
“I think I’ll stretch my legs a bit before going back.”
“Alright. Guess I’ll see if Mo is still at the bar or something.” With that he turned and walked away.
…
As you approached North Star, he smiled proudly, “That was pretty slick, swapping the guns out like that.” He said quiet enough that your brother couldn't hear, “Heck, I bet you could give Mooch a run for her money!” A serious look crossed his face, “Don't tell her I said that. She might empty your pockets to prove a point. Anyway, why don't you go look around town for a while. I still need time to get the next mission ready.”
You nodded, touching the save star
File saved
before going to see what was new in town.
Notes:
Shout out to the YouTubers who didn't know what button to press in the duel and just kept getting Clover shot in the face. Over, and over, and over again.
Guess who finally got over his imposter syndrome long enough to ask for an author channel in the Undertale Yellow Hub discord server! I'm not super social or active, but if you want to talk about the fic or whatever, or spy on me to call out my procrastination when you see me playing The Void Rains Upon Her Heart for six hours straight, that's the place to do it! https://discord.gg/XZb2BmDZ3z
I also made a Tumblr side blog for UT and UTY stuff if that's more your speed. https://www. /fanoryans
And of course, this is the final chapter of 2024, and it's going up on the last day too. So Happy New Year! My new year's resolution is to keep writing, keep improving, and get to the finally of this fic before 2026!
Chapter 21: Bits of Truth
Summary:
A series of casual conversations.
Notes:
Man, is it just me or was the wait for this chapter was longer than usual? It feels like I haven't posted since last year!
Chapter Text
Ceroba stepped through the saloon doors, spotting Garrett in conversation with… she thinks his name is Mo? He was some salesman type that came by from time to time. She only remembered him because of an incident where Dina threatened to throw him out if he didn't stop trying to sell things in her bar.
“Honestly, I don't think the actual quality of the stuff even matters all that much. Like, we still bought those drinks off you even though we knew they were bootleg and overpriced.” Garrett said, swirling his water around.
“Hey! My products are the real deal! And my prices are totally fair!” The salesman said defensively.
“No but that's what I'm saying, your prices are fair! We knew you were selling crap but we still paid a premium for it. You just had what we needed, where we needed it. It's a good service, offering useful stuff in inconvenient places.” He leaned in, “That's what you're really selling. People are impatient and lazy, and will happily pay for a smidge of convenience. I'm telling you, you find a way to sell convenience and you'll be a rich man.”
“... You really think so?”
“Sure. I mean, there are a ton of rich jackasses on the surface who made their fortune making people pay for convenience. I'd argue it's the most reliable way to make a crap ton of money.”
Ceroba decided to make herself known, “In my experience marrying into money is also an easy way to get rich.” She joked as she took a seat next to them, making Garrett choke on his drink.
Mo smiled mirthfully, “Heh, not sure that's in the cards for me. Don't get me wrong, I'm a handsome son of a gun and I know it! Buuut pretty much every city, town and village west of here is at least aware of me and my reputation.”
Garrett raised an eyebrow, “What about to the east?”
“Nothin’ out there.” Mo shrugged.
At Garrett's confused expression, Ceroba clarified, “This town and Star's family's farm are as far east as physically possible. The only things out from here are chasms and the wall.”
“The wall?”
“End of the Underground, amigo.” Mo replied as he checked his watch, “Ah. I gotta get going. Sales aren't gonna make themselves. I'll think about what you said though. About selling convenience, not marrying into money.” With that, Mo tipped his hat and made his way out.
“Cya round, Mo.” Garrett waved him off. Once he was out the door he sighed, “Well, guess it's just us now. What were we talking about before?”
“Supposedly, you were going to one up my Cafe Dune story by telling me about your first job.” She had doubts that he would be one upping anything.
“Right right right. So, I was too young to have a full time job, but I was hungry and needed money. Course I was a dumb kid and thought ‘How hard could it be to convince crappy fast food place that I'm a few years older than I am? I'll just go in, do the interview and walk away with a job!’ ”
Ceroba smirked, “And how did that go?” She asked, having a pretty good idea what the answer was.
“Horrible. Who could have seen that coming, right? The guy clocked me the moment I walked in, before I even got a word in, and when I tried to insist I was ‘perfectly of age ’ and ‘basically an adult’ he just started dying laughing. He still let me do the interview though. I think he just liked watching me stutter over myself.”
“I can't say I've ever had a job interview go that badly. But, wait. If he knew you were too young, how'd you get the job?”
“Well, I think somewhere between insisting I could cook and clean like a champ and when I started actually begging him to let me work, he actually started to pity me a little. When the interview ended, I knew I wasn't getting the job. But when I got up to leave, he said ‘kid, get back here ” He put on a gruff, nasally voice, “ Look kid, even if I pretended to believe you aren't lying about you age, it wouldn't help you. Do you have a bank account?’ I said no, cause of course I didn't, ‘Then what good’s a paycheck gonna do ya?! Look kid, I get it, you're desperate. You wouldn't be here if you had any other choice, right?’ I said yeah, cause it was true, ‘Alright kid, I'll make you a deal. I'll put you to work in the back where customers can't see you, I'll pay you in cash, and you can have whatever table scraps the customers leave behind. But! I'm only paying you half the normal rate. Gotta make this worth my time somehow. Deal?’ We shook on it and that was that.”
“Oh… I see…”
“Yeah, so uh, you won't be surprised to hear that was the worst job I ever had. We were always understaffed so there was an ever growing, never shrinking list of things that needed doing. I spent most my time cleaning, cause I have an incredible tolerance for getting my hands dirty and I basically don't have a gag reflex. And on the incredibly rare occasion that there were no dishes to wash or mysterious stains to scrub or dead animals to pull out of the AC, I was working the grill or fryer or doing assembly. Hell, even on my break I was doing homework, cause I was at risk of flunking.”
“That’s… a lot. How old were you during this?”
“Fourteen. It was a hell of a wakeup call. I'd always thought ‘school is the worst, once I'm done with school life's gonna be soooo easy’ , HA!”
Fourteen.
Kanako was twelve.
Where… were his parents?
“Honestly the best thing I can say about that job is that it made all the horrible jobs that came after tame by comparison. It also taught me how to make the perfect milkshake, so that's something.” He smiled and chuckled humorously, “Funny story, the boss actually had a plan to hire me for real and move me up the ladder when I was old enough. And I was for it! The work sucked but I was good at it, and the promise of promotion was powerful. Course, that never happened, cause the boss got arrested for big time money laundering a few months before my birthday, and the new manager wouldn't hire me cause my paperwork was fishy. Which makes sense cause mister money laundering the one who taught me how to forge it, but like, c'mon dude it's a fast food place not a bank.”
“So uh, yeah. If you've had a worse gig than that, I'm all ears.” He said smugly, thinking he'd won their little ‘work horror story’ competition she'd forgotten they were having.
“Nope, I… You've got me beat.” He preened at her concession.
She thought for a moment, trying to figure out how to phrase her question.
“Garrett, do you and Clover… have anyone waiting for you on the Surface?” She said delicately.
“Nope.”
She blinked, “O-oh. Really? What about your parents?”
“Not around.” He shrugged.
“What about aunts or uncles? Cousins? Grandparents?”
“Nope, nope, never met em, and they hate us.” He said bluntly.
She blinked, and blinked again, “Wait, so. Are you taking care of Clover?”
“Yup. For about a year now.”
A moment passed.
“So what's the errand?”
“Hmm?”
“The errand you're going to Hotland for, what is it?”
“Oh it's…” She hesitated, “It's actually a private matter I'd rather not get into.”
“Alright.” He shrugged. “Y’know, I've been wondering. Why did you work all those awful jobs anyway? I mean, we got a glimpse of your place in Oasis Valley and uh, well, I wouldn't expect that someone who could afford a place like that to be desperate for money.”
“Chujin's the one who designed and built it, and he was insistent that it be massive and extravagant. ‘ Only the best for the most wonderful woman in the world.’ He'd say.” She smiled at the memory before sighing, “It was absurdly expensive, of course, but it seemed to think it made sense at the time. He had a well paying job, we inherited a small fortune from his family, and we could always fall back on my parents if something went wrong, so burning through our savings didn't seem like a big deal at the time.” She'd been hesitant about the expenses, and had tried to push him towards something a little smaller. But, well… she never could say no to him for long.
“Wait, I'm sorry. Did you say he built the house? You mean like, he was in charge of a crew of people who built it, right?”
“Nope, he did it all by himself. He was very adamant that it be just him, in fact.” At the time, she'd thought he'd wanted to impress her. To prove he was capable as a husband and father.
“Wow. Wow . That's… That's impressive. I mean, it was probably super inefficient , but still, impressive as hell.”
“Heh, yeah. In hindsight, we probably should have built a little smaller. Once he was… gone, I didn't have anything to fall back on while I took care of Kanako.”
“Ah. And Kanako is your kid, right?” He guessed.
“Our little girl, yes.”
“Fuck. That's rough. I'm sorry you had to go through that. But hey, you made it through didn't you? You should be proud of that, not everyone has what it takes to grit their teeth and do what has to be done.”
“Thanks… that, that means a lot.”
…
“It's about Kanako.” She blurted out, startling Garrett. “The errand, it’s,” She looked at Dina, who was dealing with a customer at the other side of the bar and wasn't listening. She spoke in a hushed tone, “It's about Kanako. She… She fell down.”
Garrett looked confused, “Fell down? What does that mean?” He asked quietly, following her lead.
Right, he wouldn't know. “It's… It's a condition that,” How to put this, “A monster who has ‘fallen down’ will just lie down in a kind of, waking coma. And then… after a short time… they die.” Garrett tensed, “It usually only afflicts the very, very old. But it can also happen if a monster loses too much hope. Supposedly, it was very rare for that to happen before the war but, well, these days everyone knows someone who's lost family to falling down.”
“That's- I- I'm so sorry.” He seemed at a loss for words. “Is… Is she…”
“No, she's alive. I can feel it in my soul.” She said with as much certainty she could, “Shortly after it happened, Asgore sent out a notice to send our fallen to the lab in Hotland. She's been there ever since, under the care of the Royal Scientist with the rest of the fallen.”
“So that's the errand then? Just going to go check in on her?”
“Not quite. I got a letter from the lab saying she's recovered, and I can come pick her up whenever possible.”
“Oh, that's great! But why…” He looked around, checking that no one was eavesdropping, “Why keep it all a secret?”
“I… I just couldn't bring myself to be the bearer of bad news. Everyone here adores Kanako, and I… I don't want to see anyone else fall down.” Her voice turned bitter, “Besides, I didn't even know she was improving until I got that letter. The last thing I wanted to do is give them false hope.”
“Does anyone else know?”
“Just Star. He's always been there when I needed someone to lean on.”
Garrett thought for a moment before speaking, “Why tell me?”
She sighed, “If we're going to be traveling together I… I felt you deserved to know.”
“Well, uh, thanks. For trusting me with this.”
“Ceroba!!” Star shouted as he burst into the saloon, running up to her and Garrett, “Just who I was lookin’ for! I need your help with this nest mission, are you busy?”
“Uh.” She looked at Garrett.
He nodded towards the door, “Go on, I'll still be here when you're done.”
“Great!” He all but dragged her out by the arm, “So here's the plan, when you hear the bell ring-”
And out the saloon they went, leaving Garrett to his thoughts.
After an uneventful flight, Martlet touched down in Snowdin and went straight to her sentry station to go digging for her badge. She'd need to clock in.
She checked the drawers, the tool box under her desk, under notebooks, inside notebooks. She turned the thing inside out looking for it, but found nothing.
Maybe she left it at home?
She started on the short walk to her house until she saw the broken bridge. She'd been meaning to fix it for… oh gosh how long has it been? It was damaged by one of her first attempts at making Ava, so that would be… a pretty long while…
She'd meant to fix it, really! She just, well, she could fly so she didn't really need the bridge so she just kinda… forgot about it.
Hehe. Whoops.
Something to work on while the others made their way to Hotland, perhaps.
She made a quick flight over the river and stepped into her house, stomping her boots on the welcome mat a few times to shake off the sand and snow before entering.
She was greeted by the sight of her living room, in all its disorganized glory. Dozens of woodworking and carpentry projects and scribbles of puzzle ideas littered the coffee table, leaving only a small corner for other stuff. Like the TV remote, and some dirty mugs.
It had been a while since she tidied up. Another thing to do when she got the chance. After she found her badge.
So she started sorting through the clutter, and- wait, how long had those wood shavings been there? There was a carpet of shavings and sawdust in between the table and couch. There were even some on the couch, probably more in between the cushions.
Well, she supposed doing a little cleaning while she looked couldn't hurt.
She went looking for the vacuum cleaner, only to find it already plugged in next to the couch. Why was- oh right! She plugged it in to clean up the shavings before, but she got distracted by a new puzzle idea. Actually, she's pretty sure that new idea eventually became her first Lava Rock Puzzle.
After she was done with the sawdust and the table was a little tidier, she still hadn't found her badge.
She moved on to the kitchen, maybe she left it on the table when she was eating breakfast. The dining room table was similarly cluttered as the living room one, and the counters were covered in dirty dishes and empty packaging. No badge.
She didn't bother tidying up. If she kept cleaning until she found her badge she'd definitely be late to clock in.
She checked the washroom, looking through dirty laundry and pockets of pants that'd been sitting there for a while. She didn't find it. (Though she did find an awful lot of loose change. And pens. And some unopened bags of trail mix that were probably fine to eat?)
She went upstairs and searched her bedroom, sorting through clean laundry she keeps forgetting to fold and put away, then her unmade bed on the off chance it got lost in the blankets. Nothing.
She checked the closet, nope. She checked under her bed, not there either. She checked the dresser, nada. She checked her bed table, obviously not. She checked her bedside table drawer-
Her wing met something smooth and cold and cylindrical-
She pulled the syringe out of the drawer.
She'd known it was there, even if she tried not to think about it. In her desperation to find her badge she didn't think-
She looked at the syringe, at the liquid inside.
“Humans are dangerous”
…
Maybe they were…
“But not these ones.”
She put the syringe back and closed the drawer.
She collapsed on her bed, taking a deep breath.
In, and out.
In, and out.
In-
She pressed a pillow to her face and screamed.
Where was it!? Where hadn't she looked!? There was the guest room, but she hasn't had a reason to go in there since forever so she knew it wasn't there. Honeydew? No, she had her badge yesterday and hasn't been back to the resort in almost a week. Where else had she been? The only places she's been between yesterday and leaving with Clover on Ava was home, her sentry station, and her puzzles. And she never takes it out during puzzle maintenance cause she always forgets to pack it up when she's done with her tools…
Her tools…
Her tools!
She jumped off her bed and raced down the stairs.
This morning, she did some work with the saw in her front yard to make a replacement part for Lava Rock Puzzle 1! She must have set it down then and forgotten to pick it back up!
Out the front door and straight to her workbenches, she started searching.
…
…
…
It wasn't there.
She sat down on a rock and looked up at her house.
Earlier, she'd been frustrated that she couldn't put into words how Garrett's story made her feel. Well, she had the words now.
She felt undeserving.
Garrett went through so much and worked so hard for what he had, and he didn't have anyone to help him. He didn't have his parents or a mentor like Chujin.
Martlet… her parents always had her back, even if mom always nagged her to get a job and get her own place. And when she complained about her nagging to Chujin, he just… offered to build her a house. Just like that. She insisted on helping, of course, but he did most of the work.
She'd got a lot of help to get where she was. A lot of help. And with all the help she'd received, what did she accomplish?
She'd gotten into the Royal Guard, and managed to hold the records for “Most Probations” and “Longest Probation” simultaneously, built a few puzzles that broke down constantly and needed maintenance almost daily, built a raft that barely floated and always leaked and she crashed and- and-
And she couldn't even keep her free house clean so she could find her badge so she could do the one thing her friends were counting on her to do.
She had so much help and he had none , and he had his life together now he has to start from scratch and she couldn't even find her stupid-
“Martlet?”
She startled, and spun around to see-
“Captain Undyne!?!”
The ironclad fish monster marched up to her, “Martlet! You scared the hell out of us!! Where the hell have you been?!”
Oh no. Oh nononono. She didn't have an answer for that. At least not one that incriminated her. “I- I- I- I-” She stuttered, “W-what do you mean I s-scared you?“ She asked to buy time.
Undyne scowled and pulled out-
Martlet gasped, “My badge!”
“RG03 and 04 found it in your sentry station.” Undyne explained, “There were signs of a fight and you weren't there so… Martlet, we thought the humans killed you.” Martlet froze.
“H-humans?” She asked meekly.
“Guess no one's had the chance to tell you. We have confirmation that there are two humans currently in the Underground.”
“Are you- are we sure? There have been false sightings before…” A handful of which she herself contributed.
The captain shook her head, “Not this time. I happened on an echo flower that picked up on part of a conversation between the two humans.” Martlet gulped, “There wasn't much, just a confession to being human and a statement that they're going to hide in the Ruins. But after RG03 and 04 found your badge they started asking around, and almost everyone at the local resort said they saw two people who they'd never seen before who had all the characteristics and proportions of a human. Even showed them some old pictures of humans, and they confirmed that they matched.”
Okay. Okay. This was bad. This was really, really bad. She couldn't imagine how could possibly be wor- Wait! The conversation she heard was on Ava! And she was there, she talked too! “Did you- Did the echo flower… what about the others, did they hear anything?”
Undyne shook her head, “We only got what we did because the human was shouting that bit. The rest of the echo flowers on the path were either too close to the river and got overwritten, or were totally crushed. It’s likely the humans were doing it to cover their tracks, but they missed one!” Martlet tried her best not to look too relieved. But… she was also a little confused. She knows Clover and Garrett didn’t crush any echo flowers, and whoever did must’ve heard their conversation. So who-
“But YOU!! ” The captain jabbed a metal finger at her, “You have some explaining to do! Where were you during all this?! And why was your badge at your station but you weren't?!”
“I, ah, I- I- I-” SHE FORGOT TO THINK OF A LIE!! “I- I- I- I-” Okay okay okay think think think, what would Garrett say? ”I- I- I-” All Undyne knew is that humans came through and she wasn't at her station but her badge was and there was a fight, “I- I- I- I- I- I-”
“ MARTLET!! ” Undyne shouted.
“I- I- I'M SORRY CAPTAIN I SLEPT IN CAUSE I STAYED UP LATE PRACTICING MY ATTACKS BY MY STATION SO I COULD IMPRESS YOU WHEN I CAME OFF PROBATION AND WHEN I WOKE UP I COULDN'T FIND MY BADGE SO I SPENT ALL DAY LOOKING FOR IT BUT I couldn't cause it must've… been at my… station…” She trailed off. “‘m sorry captain…” Though it was all a lie, the shame in her voice was not.
Undyne sighed, “Well, I'm disappointed you weren't at your post when you really needed to be,” Martlet kept herself from flinching, “But I'm glad you're okay.” Her boss said with a genuine smile. “For a while there, I really… I really thought…”
“I-I'm alright captain. Just, shaken.” It wasn't even a lie, “So, there are really humans in the Underground?”
“Yup! We don't know where they are right now, but we know where they're going. I was actually gonna head there after I was done checking the place out.” She turned and started walking away, “I have a plan to track them down, and now that I know you're alive you can be a part of it. C'mon, I'll explain on the way.”
Martlet remained frozen in place for a moment.
“Martlet!”
She jolted, “Y-yes mam, coming!”
Undyne smiled as she caught up, “Hey, don't look so glum! There's two of them, don't you know what that means? Once we have their souls, that'll be it. We'll finally have enough to break the Barrier!” She gave her signature massive toothy smile, “We’re gonna be free!”
Free…
She felt sick.
Chapter 22: The Great Train Dilemma
Summary:
Clover and the gang debate over a moral dilemma.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
North Star grinned, pushing off from the bell. “Welcome back, partner! We’re about halfway done with yer tainin’! They grow up so fast…” He wiped an imaginary tear from his eye, “Ready to continue?”
You nodded eagerly.
“Great! Ahem ,” He called out into the town, “You know the drill, team! Ain't no time to be lazin' 'round.”
…
A gentle breeze carried a tumbleweed past.
“Uh, hellooo? Where is everyone?”
He tried ringing the bell, but still no one showed.
He turned to you, frowning, “Sorry 'bout this, Clover. They should be here any second no-”
Star, what is happening on the west end of town?” Ceroba said, approaching from what you assumed was the west. “Would you care to explain?”
“WHAT???” He walked up to her frantically, “Is anyone in danger???”
To your surprise, your brother appeared out of the saloon holding an Ice Water. He leaned against the bell, unnoticed by North Star. Ceroba could see him, though.
“Well… no probably not-”
“THEY ARE???? By George! This must be an attack from Vengeful Virgil!”
“Vengeful… Virgil? Who is that?”
“What, you haven't heard of my old prison buddy Virgil?” Your brother interjected lazily, slightly startling North Star. “Real price of work, that one. Big fan of eavesdropping, and making himself known at the most awkward possible moment.”
“I, er, yeah! He's exactly right!” North Star recovered, “Vengeful Virgil is a dangerous criminal, wanted for muggings, and robberies, and uh… bank heists.”
Your brother's smile twitched as he held back a snide comment. Likely something about how those were all forms of thievery.
“Oh… well then you better go stop him then! What are you waiting for?” Ceroba gave an encouraging smile.
“That's the spirit! Let's put a stop to this, Clover!”
You, Ceroba and North Star raced to the west side of town, your brother trailing behind at his own pace, until you came to the end of town. You'd explored over here before, and knew there wasn't much to see. Just the Feisty Five's living quarters and a wood fence that was perfectly eye level with you.
“Huh. You sure you saw somethin' troublin' here?”
“Look down.” Ceroba said flatly.
“GASP!” North Star said, out loud, as he did just that.
You peeked over the perfectly-eye-level fence, and were shocked to see the missing members of the Feisty Five tied to some train tracks, along with some monsters you vaguely remember seeing before.
“Hey! I did not sign up for this! Get me out of here!” Ed protested from the track only he was tied to for some reason.
Your brother breathily laughed. “Oh my god we're doing this ?”
“Both of you! Keep it down! I need to focus!” A stressed looking North Star shushed them, “How in the heck will I solve this colossal conundrum?”
“Just untie them.” Ceroba said flatly.
“And risk being tricked into a booby trap? Touching those ropes is exactly what Virgil wants!”
“… What?”
“This is scary, Star!” Moray shouted nervously from their place on the tracks, “I'm afraid you must choose which track the train travels on!”
Your brother leaned against the fence sporting a huge grin, “Holy shit we're actually doing this.”
“Yeah! Choose Ed!”
“Mooch, you are dead to me.”
“Unless Star chooses you instead.” She smarmily smugged at him.
“… That's cold.”
“This is all too overwhelmin'! I can't do it!” North Star panicked.
“Then have Clover choose.” Ace said simply.
“Of course! Clover don't have no emotional attachment to y'all! Should be simple!”
You… weren't sure how you felt about that. You were definitely most interested in North Star, he was the Sheriff after all, but you still liked the others! You just, hadn't spent as much time with them as you had with North Star.
“I thought you said it was overwhelming?” Your brother prodded.
“Overwhelmingly simple!”
Ceroba glanced at you, concerned, “Don't you think this is a bit much?”
“Nah, it's easy!” The Sheriff dismissed with ease, “Choose to leave the track as is… It won't be yer fault but many monsters get hit. Choose to change the track… It'll be by yer hand but only Ed gets hit. Not as much of a sacrifice.”
“What did I do to deserve this?” Ed lamented.
A train horn sounded off. It sounded near.
“We're out of time!” North Star exclaimed, “If only we coulda untied everyone!”
“If only.” Ceroba said flatly, making your brother snort-laugh.
“You gotta choose now, Clover!”
A lever slid out from behind you, coming to a stop at your side. Your brother glared at it questioningly, but said nothing.
Immediately, you broke into a sweat. And it wasn't just cause of the heat. You looked at the monsters tied to the tracks, all looking at you with pleading eyes.
You knew they weren't in any real danger. North Star wouldn't do that to his friends, and the posse wouldn't just quietly wait for you to decide their fate.
But what if your choice had consequences!? What if whoever you choose is declared ‘dead’ and wouldn't show up for future missions? Or maybe they'd come back as a villain, wanting revenge for your choice to let them die! Or any number of possible outcomes!
(You ignored the panicking, fearful part of you that was scared that whoever you chose to let ‘die’ would be hurt by your decision. That they might think you didn't like them, or even hated them. You didn't want to hurt anyone. You didn't want to lose your friends.)
You looked to your brother for help.
He swirled the ice in his Ice Water. “Pfft. Don't look at me kid. If I were you I'd just turn around, walk away and forget this ever happened. You didn't make this mess, and you'll have blood on your hands either way, so why involve yourself? I say step back and let the ‘lawman’ take the wheel, and the guilt.” He took a drink and smiled, “Thankfully, I'm not you, so I get to sit back and let whatever happens happen.”
“B-but wouldn't the guilt you'd carry eat away at ya’? Knowing you coulda done somethin’, but didn't?” It wasn't clear if North Star was asking you or your brother.
“Eh, not really. By stepping back I'm putting all the responsibility, and the guilt, on you. Besides, isn't that exactly what you're doing? Pushing all the responsibility onto Clover?”
“Ah, I- uh, well-” North Star spluttered, “Doesn't matter! The train's coming’ Clover, you gotta make a choice!”
“Yeah, you can choose to walk away from this mess and let someone else deal with it.”
“Dagnabbit, there ain't anyone else to deal with it! I'm too overwhelmed and you're not part of this! Clover has to do it!”
Garrett nodded past the Sheriff, “What about Ceroba? She’s part of this, and she looks pretty whelmed to me.”
The fox monster blinked as she was brought into the conversation, “Oh! Um, sure? I can make the choice if that's what you want, Clover.” She said, unsure but accepting.
Well, that wasn't helpful at all.
Or was it? If you just stepped back then Ceroba would be the one choosing, or not choosing, to pull the lever. Then she would take the potential revenge plot, or whatever consequences would come from this. And the guilt too. But…
While it would be easier for you to let someone else shoulder the burden, if Ceroba chose to save Ed then more people would be hurt. And regardless of the consequences for you, standing by and letting harm come to innocent people would be wrong.
“Train’s comin. Better choose quick.” Your brother commented casually.
You made your decision.
You pulled the lever.
The sounds of the train got louder. You looked over the fence, prepared to witness the consequences of your actions-
Oh.
A cardboard box with a train drawn on the front walked down the far tracks, clearly piloted by a person, before bumping into Ed with an ‘Oof!’
You weren't expecting a real train, of course. But you had expected… more.
“Wooooo!! Yeah!” Garrett set down his drink to clap while he cheered, “Incredible! Truly, incredible! A performance for the ages!”
“Clover!” Ed cried out, and you couldn't tell if the hurt in his voice was fully performative, “How could you!? Is this about me carrying ya earlier? Did I hurt ya?”
“Now, now! In defense of Clover, they just saved many lives.” North Star said in your defense.
“I guess that's true…” Ed accepted his reasoning with a grumble.
Considering the matter settled, North Star turned to his friend, “Clover proved that they were willing to sacrifice to be a hero. Quite noble, don'tcha think, Ceroba?”
She blinked, not looking like she thought that at all, “There's a lot of layers to this scenario. I believe it's more of a gray are-”
“Quite noble indeed.” The Sheriff cut her off, “This was a test of yer judgment. I'd say you passed, buddy! I'll be in the usual spot for yer final task!” And with that, he walked off.
Ceroba sighed, “See you around.” And went left as well.
“Hey! Is anyone gonna untie us?” Moray asked nervously.
“Uhhh…” Your brother looked around, seeing that no one else was there but you, “Yeah, alright.” He finished his Ice Water and hopped the fence.
After an extended period of wrestling with rope, the posse was freed. And the posse being free to go do their own things gave Garrett no reason to not be at the bar.
He walked in and went straight back to his spot, right next to Ceroba, “Good god , how does anyone stand this heat?” He gave her a side eye, “Actually, how do you stand the heat with all that fur?”
She blinked, then shrugged, “I dunno. I guess I’m just used to it by now.” She gave a little huff/laugh, “Honestly, blame Chujin. He always liked to turn the heat up as much as possible, even after everything turned to desert. It always drove me crazy how it didn't seem to bother him or Kanako.”
Garrett laughed, “That's insane! How did they not melt?”
Ceroba coughed, but played it off as a laugh, “Ha! I know, right? I always chocked it up to them both having fire magic, but Chujin would roll his eyes whenever I said so. He'd say it doesn't make a difference and that I was simply acclimated to cooler climates, but I never bought it.”
“I mean, to be fair, some people really are just built different.”
She coughed again.
“You alright, Ceroba?”
“Yeah, yeah, I'm fine. Just a dry throat is all.” She cleared her throat before speaking again, “It was surprising to see you join us on your own. I expected you'd stay in the saloon till I got back.”
“That was the plan, but I got bored. Figured I might as well see what Starman Jr and his mook troop was up to, maybe find out why Clover likes them so much.” He said with a shrug. “Still don't get it.”
Ceroba gave him a look he couldn't interpret.
“What, is there something on my face?”
She debated with herself for a moment, like she couldn't decide how to phrase what she wanted to say. Finally, she sighed and said directly, “Garrett, are you jealous of Star?”
He choked on nothing, “I- *cough* W-what? No! I mean, he's a grown man who spends all day pretending to be a cowboy! What… what could he even have that I could possibly want?”
Ceroba was silent for a moment, eyes flicking between him the the saloon door.
“Say, Garrett. Would you happen to know where Clover got their hat from. The old one, I mean. From before Star replaced it.”
He blinked, confused at the change in topic, “Oh, uh yeah, it was a birthday gift. It was for their sixth or seventh I think.”
“Uh huh. And who was it from?”
“Well, uh… me, I guess.” He said sheepishly, catching on to what she was doing.
“I had a hunch that was the case.”
“I don't… It's just a hat, It doesn't mean anything.”
“Uh huh.”
“It's not, like, a sign of something or anything. They replaced it, so what? The thing was old and worn out and had a hole in it, so of course they'd toss it. That Starface was the one to give them a new one doesn't mean anything.”
“...”
“And it's not like he can like, replace me as their brother or something! Like, so they both have this weird cowboy thing, so what!”
“Garrett…”
“And like, what would that even look like, right? Like, can he reliably make sure they’re fed three times a day, everyday? Yeah, I’d like to see him work a real job, or manage finances, or put his foot down when-”
“Garrett! You're the only one talking.”
His rambling sputtered to a stop as he lost momentum. Embarrassed, he slumped against the bar, “I'm not… threatened by him…”
“I'm not saying you are.” Ceroba said diplomatically, “And you shouldn't be. Star and Clover might've a mutual interest, but you're their brother. Nothing's going to change that.”
For some reason, his stomach squeezed, “I guess…”
“... Garrett? You okay?” Ceroba asked cautiously, picking up on his… discomfort.
“Yeah, yeah, I'm fine.” He sat up, only to slump back in his chair, “I just… We've never been all that close. Me and Clover, that is.”
“Really? I wouldn't have guessed… But aren't you their guardian? I would have thought…”
“Eh. We mostly just do our own thing most of the time. Most days we don't even talk to each other, save for when I call them for dinner. Hell, I think we've talked more today than we have in the last few months.”
“Oh… And you're okay with that?”
He shrugged, “It's just how we are. Probably for the best really, cause when we do talk we're almost always arguing.”
She blinked, “Arguing?”
He huffed a laugh, “Heh, yeah. Feels like every week they're getting in trouble at school, almost always cause they tried to play hero and butted into something that had nothing to do with them. And of course everytime they do this I have to ditch work to go pick them up.” He sighed, “And if I do that too many times I get fired. Which I did. A lot. Y’know, it's hard enough finding work as a straight D student, but having a laundry list of short lived jobs on your resume does not help.”
He pinched the bridge of his nose, “And everytime I'd tell them to stop, to just keep their head down and stay out of trouble, and they always shoot back with ‘They were bullying that kid ’ and ‘I had to do something ’. Ugh.”
Ceroba looked like she wanted to say something, but Garrett kept talking, “And of course Starlord didn't have any issues like that. He just threw me ‘n Martlet in a cell and they were best buds.” He sighed glumly, “Martlet didn't either…” Or the other cowboy roleplayers, or that Dalv guy, or literally any monster they met…
Basically everyone but him.
“Garrett-”
“It's fine, I'm fine.” He said quickly, “Really, I don't even care if we don't always get along. What matters is that I do my job in keeping them fed and alive.” He sighed, “It's not like we were gonna be friends to begin with.”
Ceroba looked contemplative, or maybe just confused. “I… agree that taking care of them is most important. But what makes you say you can't be friends?”
He shrugged, “We're family, it comes with the territory. You know how it is. Once they're old enough they'll move out we'll probably never see eachother again, so really what does it matter?” He asked rhetorically.
“I…” She struggled for a moment, “If… that's what they want, I suppose…”
“It is.” Garrett was confident in that, “Can't see why they wouldn't.” Pretty much every teenager and young adult desired one thing above all else, to get the hell away from their parents.
Well, okay. He'd had a couple coworkers that wanted to stick around their homestead. But they were statistical outliers and therefore, the weirdos.
Well, okay. They weren't all weirdos. Alex, a pretty, seven foot tall girl with neon green hair and a good happy relationship with her family who he'd worked with at a department store for a few months, was otherwise very normal.
“Oh my god. This reminds me of this thing that happened to me and a coworker once.” He couldn't help but smile as he prepared to tell what was probably his best ‘customers being fucking weird’ stories.
*ring ring* *ring ring*
…
*ring ring* *ring ring*
…
*ring ring* *click*
“Who the hell is calling me right now!?”
“Oh, my apologies Undyne. If you're busy I can call back later.”
“O-oh, Asgore sir! I didn't mean to speak out of line, sir!”
“Undyne, please. We've been friends for how long? There's no need for that.”
“Right, sorry Asgore. It's… been an eventful day.”
“It's no issue, we all have our days. May I ask what has you so bothered?”
“N-nothing you have to worry yourself over. I've got it handled. Uh, what did you call for?”
“Oh, I was just wondering if you were going to make it to our monthly tea time. Though, I suppose my question has been answered. Perhaps we can reschedule?”
“Oh man, was that today? Damn, I totally forgot. Sorry.”
“It is no issue. It can't be helped if something unexpected came up.”
“Yeah, this thing kinda sprung up on me. But once this is dealt with, we'll be free to do whatever we want.”
“Good to hear. In that case, why don't you call me back when your situation has been resolved, and we can set a time then.”
“Sounds good! Talk to you soon!”
*click*
He pocketed the phone. He'd been unsure, at first, when Alphys insisted he ‘Absolutely had to have one’ , but it had proven to be quite the useful little gadget. Even if the buttons were a little small for his hands.
He was disappointed that he'd had to cancel their tea party, but it couldn't be helped. Undyne took her responsibility seriously, and he wouldn’t insult her by asking her to put it aside just for him. Even if he was rather missing her company.
On the bright side, it gave him more time to water his garden. Not that he was lacking in garden time, but he certainly didn't mind. The problem spot by the west window needed some work, as it got too much sun and was drying out again.
He grabbed his can and got to work.
He took pride in his garden, having been cultivating it for centuries. He'd been proud of it before that, of course. Growing anything underground took a great deal of skill, and that was before subterranean botany was as well understood as it was today.
He had been hesitant to go forward with his silly little idea for a garden throne room. A dirt floor in the royal court? It was absurd! Wholly unfit for royalty! What would it say about monster kind's place in the world if their rulers sat upon soil?!
But Toriel had encouraged him, saying ‘It suits you perfectly! A loving, gentle throne room for a loving, gentle king.’ To which he reminded her that is wasn't just his room, but hers as well. She just laughed, saying she never cared for the typical royal extravagance anyway. That a change like this could be just what the people needed.
It was a testament to his green thumb that the floor grew out as quickly as it did. It took even him by surprise! It only took a month for the flowers to completely overtake the barren dirt and form a plush, colorful carpet. He spent less time trying to coax life from the ground and more just trying to keep the various types of flowers from leaving their areas, and failing that, just trying to keep them semi organized.
Finished with watering, he took the room in.
…
Everywhere he looked, there were memories.
To one side, he could see his children sleeping in the flowers. They insisted that it was the optimal mapping spot, as they could lay the sun but keep their heads in the shade. They'd make their eyes large and ask sweetly for him to join them, and he'd pretend to be too busy before finally giving in and napping the day away with them.
To the other, he could see himself teaching his children how to make their first flower crowns. One tried to keep to a single color of flower, while the other simply grabbed whatever was closest. By the end, they both wore beautiful little crowns befitting of royalty. Then they offered to make him one together. He wore it for weeks.
And in the center… he saw himself holding his son for the last time.
…
The first Golden Flower sprouted there soon after.
It took barely a week for them to usurp the throne room floor. Where there were once poppies and orchids, daisies and tulips, roses and peonies, every kind in every color, it was now solid gold.
He could have stopped it. He could have if he tried.
But he couldn’t bring himself to destroy the last thing his children ever gave him.
…
That day was burned into his soul.
He'd faced hardships before that. Times he felt lost. His coronation as king, navigating the political world as humans became more and more distrusting of monsters, the moment he understood that war was inevitable, watching his people be slaughtered by the hundreds of thousands in hopeless battle after hopeless battle, the early days of underground life, when hundreds of monsters were falling down every week.
Those times had left their marks on him, scars that will never truly fade, but none of them destroyed him like the day he declared a new war on humanity.
He can never forget the feeling of his son becoming nothing in his arms. The emptiness that followed.
And as he sat on his knees, he considered simply giving up.
Humanity started the war, for no reason other than their own paranoia. And by the end of it, monsters were a fraction of what they used to be, without ever having taken a single human life. He never could decide if it was mercy or cruelty that led them to force monsters underground rather than finish them off.
And now, after centuries of imprisonment, humans had killed his son.
It was so clear, in that moment, that nothing monsters did mattered. It didn't matter if they were kind, if they showed mercy, if they'd done nothing wrong.
Humanity would keep killing them. Over, and over, and over, forever.
And he…
He raged.
He raged at the cruelty, the hopelessness, the injustice of it all. Of humanity.
Even just the memory of it made his hands shake and his throat burn.
He demanded that his kingdom assemble, so he may address his people directly.
As he walked to the podium, he didn't know what he was going to say. Just that he had to speak.
So when he looked out at the sea of monsters, all looking to him for guidance, for hope, for justice…
He spoke his mind.
His war was a promise.
A promise that his people will be free. A promise that every monster slain by human hands would be paid for in blood.
A promise that humanity would be hunted to extinction, so that monsters may never suffer by their hands again.
And his kingdom cheered.
The true weight of his actions did not set in until he learned of Toriel’s wordless departure, her silence speaking her thoughts clearly.
In one day, he lost his children, his wife, and the man he thought he was.
And in the months that followed, he was told over and over again, how brave he was to take the loss of his children and still have the strength to lead his people. How the strength he showed gave his people the hope to continue.
He was told that when word of the royal children’s deaths spread, hundreds fell down in despair. And when he made his declaration of war, new cases of monsters falling down stopped completely.
Some called him a hero.
And then… nothing.
Time crept forward.
Days went by. His people lived with hope not seen since before the war.
Then weeks. Months. Years. Decades. New Home grew, new towns were established.
A century had passed and still, nothing but silence from above. The Royal Guard was instated, and his kingdom spread to every corner of the Underground.
Another century passed. Monsters falling down became more and more commonplace, until plateauing at a steady rate.
And another. And another. And another.
And he truly believed, hoped, that maybe, just maybe, it would go on forever. That no human would ever fall again, and his declaration of war would stay just that. A declaration. Nothing more.
It was selfish to hope, to dream, for his people’s imprisonment to go on. He knew this. But that dream kept him going, through the long nights in an empty, silent home.
And so it went on, and on, and on.
Until that dream shattered.
A human fell. His Royal Guard’s brought her to him. Brought her to…
…
Why did it have to be a little one…
She was so, so small.
And she looked up at him, just like they used to, and asked him in that tiny, scared voice, “P-please let me g-go home. Please.”
And he explained, as gentle as he could, that he couldn't. Even though he wanted to. That the Barrier wouldn't let her pass with just a human soul, and she'd need the soul of a monster as well. A soul like his.
And all she had to say was a simple, “Okay…”
And it all felt like a cruel, cruel joke. As if humanity was looking down on them, laughing, trying to see how far they could make him go.
And he couldn't…
He couldn't do it. Not in this room. Where his children played and lived and loved.
He couldn't murder a child in the place his family called home.
He couldn't defile their memory like that.
So he led her to the Barrier, so that moment may not mix with the others.
He went ahead of her, told her to take all the time she needed to prepare. She nodded weakly.
It took less time than he expected. And when she entered she wasn't scared like before. Instead, she was tired. Drained. Defeated. (They all did)
She was surprisingly skilled, in hindsight. Even when she didn't dodge his attacks, she always seemed to anticipate them. (They always do)
It wasn't enough. And when he landed the final blow, she looked up at him weakly, “I can't do this anymore.” (Why did they say these things?)
He put the child's soul in the container the Royal Scientist prepared for him, and went to put her small body in a too large casket. (The caskets were always too large)
The Royal Guard made an announcement, a human soul had been collected.
And monsters stopped falling down. For a time.
Asgore forced himself to breathe. To recenter himself and pull out of the past.
In the present, he had five souls. The most recent addition being a deep blue Integrity soul. (He ignored the possibility that he'd have one of each. It would have to be fate for that to happen, and… he couldn't accept the idea.)
Given that there was typically a large gap of time between each human falling, he almost felt safe in the idea that it would be a long time before the next. (He tried not to think about the fact that the gaps got shorter and shorter with each fallen child.)
Though, the circumstances surrounding the Integrity soul were concerning, to say the least. By the time he'd heard that a human was killing monsters in Snowdin, they had all but disappeared. After a month of searching, the Royal Guard found nothing.
Then one morning, he stepped into his throne room and… there it was.
That it was already placed in a soul container rang a number of alarm bells.
He did not bother trying to track down whoever delivered it. They clearly did not want to be known. He could not blame them, being celebrated for something so gruesome was…
Still, that it was in a proper soul container implied that whoever delivered it came from an academic background, and had it for some time. And there were only so many reasons a monster, especially one with a scientific mind, would want to keep a human soul for themself. None of them pleasant.
Thankfully, Alphys confirmed that though someone had tampered with it, whatever was done wasn't permanent and its oddities were consistent with the other souls. It was a small relief.
He signed as his thoughts turned to his Royal Scientist.
When Alphys came to him with her machine, Mettaton, he'd been sceptical. The last time someone tried to pitch a similar robot to him, he'd been less than impressed. And even if those meeting had not been as… explosive as they were, he wasn't terribly interested in letting loose an army of killing machines in the first place.
Mettaton seemed to be more of the same, another human killing machine. As if that was what he needed. Though when she mentioned that the machine wanted to be a celebrity, to be a star for the Underground to look up to, she had his attention.
He asked how that could be. If she made it, how could it have desires outside of what she gave it.
She stuttered for a moment, before the machine itself answered for her. It… He, flamboyantly proclaimed to more than mere metal and magic, that he had his own hopes and dreams. That he had a soul.
Asgore appointed her as Royal Scientist on the spot.
If she could create a soul fit for a monster, then maybe… maybe she could create a human soul. Then, he hoped, he would not have to stain his hands any further.
She shut down the idea quickly, much to his despair, citing a great deal of science jargon that went over his head. But she quickly reassured him that she would do everything in her power to find a way to break the Barrier.
As Royal Scientist, she had everything she could need. She set to work researching, coming to him with occasional reports on what she found. Eventually, she hit a dead end. One that could only be passed by letting her study the human souls themselves.
He hesitated. He never let anyone so much as look at the souls once he had them, let alone take them. Handle them. But…
He had to. He had to take a chance if it meant he wouldn't have to…
Her time with the souls was brief, but proved worthwhile. She discovered a substance that she named Determination , which she believed to be responsible for the human soul's ability to persist long after death. And she believed that if this substance was added to a monster's soul, that soul would persist as well. And if they had enough monster souls, then they wouldn't need human souls, to break the Barrier.
It would take an immense amount of souls to do this. If they started harvesting the souls of dying monsters now, it would still take generations before they had enough to match the power of two human souls.
The choice to first test it on the fallen was not made lightly. But they needed to know if this plan could even work, and… the fallen were already lost.
He had to try.
Alphys hadn't said anything to him since, hard at work trying to earn their freedom. He might not know exactly what she’s doing, all this modern science stuff went over his head, but if she’s working herself so hard that she couldn’t find time to return his calls then she must be getting somewhere. Maybe she was close to a breakthrough in retaining monster souls for use against the Barrier?
An old man could hope.
He let out a long, tired sigh. He had done everything he could. It still didn't feel like enough.
And even if Alphys’ plan came to fruition, it wouldn't absolve him of his sins. Nothing could.
The deaths of those humans… those children, were on his hands alone. Nothing would change that.
And when the time came to break the Barrier, he would have to make a choice. To follow through with his promise and wipe out humanity, carrying out an act of violence and cruelty without comparison, or… to do nothing, and let humanity wipe out his people.
They wouldn't take the deaths of those children lightly, after all.
(There was another option, of course… One he could not fully ignore…)
He spotted a few golden flowers wilting, and grabbed his watering can.
It was best to keep oneself busy, he had found.
Notes:
It's funny. In my first bout of Undertale fixating I didn't think about Asgore much. Didn't really like or dislike him, just accepted him as part of the world. Now though? He's definitely one of my favorite characters! All that said, I didn't know I had this much to say about him.
I have a lot of thoughts about this chapter. And as much as I would like to talk in depth about what I was thinking about while writing and what I was going for, unfortunately super long authors notes are one of my pet peeves. So I'm gonna try putting a little "author's commentary" in the comments for anyone whose interested. Let me know if you want me to keep doing them, or if you think they should be in the End Notes proper.
And as usual, comments are always appreciated! Yall are the reason I have the motivation to keep pushing this thing forward, even when every chapter between now and the Steamworks is looking to be 5000 to 7000 words each. Seriously.
Chapter 23: Posse Battle!
Summary:
The friction in the Feisty Five caused by North Star's carelessness comes to a head, and Clover must battle their fellow posse members!
Chapter Text
“Howdy! Oh man am I excited for this! Have you done everything you wanted? Caught some bandits? Saved some lives?”
You subtly nudged the save star with your leg
File saved
and nodded yes.
“Let's do this! Final call! Get on over here!”
The members of the Feisty Five appeared from around the Wild East, assembling in the center of town. Though they were lacking their usual enthusiasm.
“Are y'all ready?”
“Actually,” Moray started nervously, “There's something we wanted to talk about.”
“Yea.” Ed backed them up, “'Bout the general work environment.”
North Star didn't seem interested in listening though, “Maybe later. Let's keep movin'!”
A wave of unease swept through the posse.
“So Clover!” North Star said, either unaware of or ignoring the other’s moods, “I actually tricked ya. There is no fourth mission! Well, there used to be but we cut it out of the regiment. Anyway!” He smiled enthusiastically, “YOU PASSED EVERYTHIN'!! You are now the proud deputy of this fine town!”
“Wait! Deputy??? I thought this was for a normal spot on the team!” Mooch cried.
“Clover is too special and skilled for a normal spot!” North Star explained, making the whole group bristle.
You suddenly had a very bad feeling about this.
Ace tried to sound reasonable, “Star, this is hardly fair.”
“Life ain't always fair in the Wild East, bucko! They passed their trainin' like anyone else.”
“That was trainin'? We barely did anything!” Ed argued, “That last mission especially was awful!”
“Calm down, will ya? Ye're killin' my good mood!” The posse bristled again, “I have to run to the Mines to get Clover's badge made. I was too busy with everythin' that it slipped my mind. You five have fun! I'll be riiiight back!”
You and the rest of the Feisty Five (Or was it Feisty Six now that you ‘passed’?) watched as he walked off and out of the Wild East, getting smaller and smaller in the distance before turning a corner and disappearing from sight.
“This is just peachy. You gettin' this attention n' all.” Ed grumbled, “How come you waltz in here and Star instantly makes ya deputy?”
“We didn't get this kind of treatment. We had to go through weeks of lasso lessons. Lassons for short.” Ace said, and you lowered your head a little in guilt.
“For me to become part of the team… Star made me walk around with a snake in my boot for a week!” Moray added miserably, “… It was rubber but the rashes it gave me were unbearable!”
You wanted to say something, something to calm the situation. An apology maybe, for causing problems. Though, an old instinct told you to be quiet, so not knowing what you wanted to say didn't really matter.
“Yeah and he made me pickpocket monsters by the Oasis!” Mooch exclaimed.
…
“Star didn't make you do that.” Moray said quietly.
Mooch smiled.
“Ya know what?” Ed said suddenly, “This ain't fair to any of us. Clover needs a challenge.” Uh oh. “We need to see if they're truly worthy of joining our squad!” Ohhh no.
“Finally, some REAL excitement!” Mooch said as the rest got closed in on you.
Moray's rapier glinted in the foux sunlight, “Feisty Four! Here we come!”
Your soul appeared as you were pulled into an encounter.
To your surprise, Ed was the only one in the encounter with you. You'd expected the entire posse to be there.
You checked your stock of healing items. You had four Root Beers and four Feisty Sliders. The Root Beers healed were practically a full heal with 18 HP, while the F Sliders did 30. You'd gotten them more for your brother than you, as it healed more HP than you actually had, but you could still use them if you had to.
You Checked Ed.
ED - - ATK 10 DEF 8
The Dream team!
“So ye're the new deputy, eh? Then you shouldn't have a problem dodgin’ THIS!”
He raised a fist and you moved out of the way as he slammed into the ground. It was heavily telegraphed so-
*dmph* You winced as a rock fell on your head.
You looked up to figure out where-
*dmph* Ed's other arm slammed down on you while you were distracted, sending rocks into the air.
Now that you knew where the rocks were coming from, you dodged the rest of the attack without issue.
HP 14/20 Okay, off to a bad start. You considered healing, but these items weren't exactly cheap… You could wait a bit.
You Steadied yourself in preparation for the next attack.
To your surprise, again, Ed didn't attack at all. Instead, he moved off to the side to make way for Moray, who twirled their rapier stylishly as they entered.
“Hello, Clover! I'm very sorry about this, but I've been bored all day!” Their smirk was almost apologetic under all that confidence.
Two large rapiers were summoned, each stabbing the ground and effectively dividing the area into three smaller sections. Then two orbs appeared, moving slowly and bouncing around in predictable-
*dmph* One of the orbs bounced at an angle it shouldn't have and went straight into you, before rebounding off a wall right towards-
*dmph* You were so focused on the orb that you backed up into one of the rapiers, taking damage and trapping yourself in one of the smaller sections of the arena. The other orb was headed your way and you didn't have any room to-
*dmph* *dmph* Thankfully, the attack ended after that, leaving you with a measly 2/20 HP.
You downed a Root Beer as quickly as you could, barely even tasting it before it was gone. At least your HP was maxed out…
Like Ed before, Moray stepped aside and Ace took their place, appearing from behind a large playing card. You'd have to ask later if he can teach you how to do that.
“Hmph. Good luck.”
With that short introduction, a large deck of playing cards appeared. The area was covered in threat indicators for a moment, and you moved to the only space that didn't have any.
Ace's cards spread out over all the places that'd been threatened before retracting, leaving you unharmed. A new wave of indicators, ans you moved to the safe spot again. They retracted and you repeated this one more time, and then the attack was over.
Huh. You thought there'd be more to it.
You Smirked. Maybe this was gonna be easier than you thought.
If Ace was bothered that his attack failed, he didn't show it.
“Quit hogging Clover!” Ace rolled his eyes as Mooch called from the side. Still, he obliged and gave her center stage.
She waddled in, tripping over herself and landing on the ground with an adorable squeak.
She recovered quickly through, and began her attack.
Three large magic coins floated in, leaving only one space unoccupied. Then a pouch appeared and started scooping up the coins. Cute!
*dmph* *dmph*
Less cute were the coins that were summoned to replace the ones that got pouched, which were coming in so close to the bag that you were sure how you were supposed to dodge them.
You tried to create a Distraction by shooting the bell, making a nice ring! It didn't seem to do anything though.
Ed suddenly charged in, winding back and bashing Mooch so hard she was sent flying!
She’d was fine. Probably.
“That's fer the train insults, Mooch! Let's see if ya can pass round two, kid!”
With no time to worry about Mooch, you prepared yourself. You knew his attack now, so… uh…
Instead of the smashing attack from before, he was wriggling his fingers in a way that reminded you of when he grabbed when you met.
Sure enough, his hands shot forward and grabbed you, lifting you up and slamming you down-
*dmph* onto the ground.
You dusted yourself off and watched carefully as Ed prepared to do it again. You had no idea how to dodge that.
You still tried, moving as far out of his range as you could and then quickly dodging to the side as he rushed you.
“Gotcha!”
*dmph* 8/20 HP
It didn’t work.
You went to your items, your hand landing on a Root Beer, before deciding to wait another turn before healing. You wanted to make the most of it.
You simply Spared to pass the turn.
Moray came out again.
“Nice attack, Edward! You're doing a good job as well, Clover! Ready for this?”
They summoned their rapier again, but this time it started spinning like a helicopter blade and turned orange.
You moved towards the spinning blade as it moved towards you, passing through it harmlessly. It suddenly turned blue and came back-
*dmph* then turned orange-
*dmph* and then blue again.
You started moving in anticipation of it swaping to orange-
You only registered it was still blue after it hit you.
*crack*
“-and he recognizes me, and he starts coming over.”
“Oh no.”
“So I just start touching stuff to look busy, and he still come over like ‘Hey, just who I was looking for! Can you carry one of my bags for me? Oh, and where did that shampoo I like go? The lady said it was discontinued but maybe there's some in the back?’ and I'm like ‘Dude, I don't work here.’ He just nods his head like ‘a huh, a huh, anyway. What about that ice cream with the bubblegum it?’ ”
“Oh, Angel…” Ceroba covered her mouth in disbelief.
“So he's just not getting it. So I'm like, ‘Dude. I don't. Work here.’ And I start thinking, what did he mean by just who I was looking for ? Like, was he looking for me specifically whenever he was in any store?”
“It’s like he thinks you just exist to help out wherever you are.” She said knowingly, as if she’s seen it before.
“Yeah, exactly! Have you ever had that happen? Where a customer recognizes you outside of work and like, expects something from you?”
Ceroba opened her mouth to speak, but was cut off by an unfamiliar voice.
“Howdy!”
He and Ceroba turned around to see… nothing.
“Down here!” The voice said cheerfully.
Turning his eyes down, he saw a bright yellow flower with a cowboy hat and a big happy smile.
“Howdy friend! I'm Flowey! Flowey the flower!” The flower greeted enthusiastically.
Garrett blinked. “Uh-”
“I was palln’ around the Wild East when I heard through the grapevine a couple of humans were tryin’ to make their way through the Underground.” He winked, “Lucky for you, your good friend Flowey is here to help you out!”
…
“Ummm… Okay?? Why?”
“Well, you're gonna need a guide if you're gonna be travelling the Underground. Especially with the Royal Guard looking-”
“No no no, I get that. I mean, like, why do you want to help us?”
For a fraction of a second, the flower looked caught off guard by the question. But he recovered so quickly that he would've missed it if he blinked. “Well do I need a reason to lend a leaf? I'm just a simple monster, and when I heard there were some humans in the Underground I just had to help out! It just wouldn't be right to stand by and let Asgore kill you, would it? And besides, you know what they say, a friend in need is a friend indeed!”
… This was weird. “Okay, well we already have someone to help us out. So, uh, it's covered.”
The flower's smile grew, “Oh, but I'm not just any old monster! I've traveled the Underground front and back, and no one knows it like I do! Trust me friend, you want my help!”
So this guy was hanging around the Wile East when he heard from somewhere that he and Clover needed help getting around, and he just… decided to help them out, and go directly against the king, just, out of the goodness of his heart? For some strangers? And he wasn't taking no for an answer…
“No…” His eyes narrowed, “This is a scam… I'm being scammed…”
The flower blinked, but his smile remained, even if it was a little strained, “What? No! You're mistaken, friend! There's no scam here! Just a good samaritan doing my part!”
“Look man, I don't know what your angle is but the answer's no. I don't know you, and we already have a guide.”
Garrett smiled in satisfaction as the flower's cheery attitude finally broke. “Wha- Seriously?! Buddy, you're not in a position to be turning down help. You know what happens to humans down here, right? You're really gonna trust this random lady with your life?! You just met her today!!”
He shrugged, really playing up the nonchalance, “Yeah, and? I met you like a minute ago. What of it?”
The flower blinked, his expression stuck on a frown. Then, his smiled the smuggest smile Garrett had ever seen. “Well, if that's how it is, I guess it can't be helped. Heh. You know your ‘friend ’ there is planning to lead you to your death and take your soul, right?”
Ceroba flinched at the accusation, but Garrett just rolled his eyes. “Man, you suck at this.”
That wiped the smug off his face, “What.”
“This, manipulating people. You're really bad at it.” He said casually, swirling his water in its glass.
He smirked as the flower gaped at him, face scrunching up with anger. This was too easy.
“Ugh, fine!! If you're not going to listen to reason, at least do one thing for me.” He leaned in as much as he could, which wasn’t much given he was a flower, “If someone hurts Clover, do what any good brother would do and make them regret it.”
Garrett just raised an eyebrow, “Okay?”
Apparently not getting the reaction he wanted, he huffed in frustration before retreating back into the ground, leaving a small hole in the floorboards.
Garrett turned back to the bar, “Man, what a weirdo. Right?”
Ceroba's eyes were laser focused on the spot the flower had been.
“Ceroba? You okay?”
“Huh? Oh, y-yeah…”
“You bothered about what he said about you?”
“I- well, yeah. N-not that he was right-”
Garrett waved a hand, “Don't worry, I know it was bullshit. He was just talking out his ass cause he lost control of the conversation. Honestly, if he wanted to scare me he should've tried something a little more believable.”
She looked a little relieved, but before she could say anything-
“What in the- W-what happened?! WHAT DID YOU DO!?!”
Someone outside was shouting loud enough to hear from the bar, breaking whatever relife she had.
Ceroba immediately shot out of her seat, “Something’s wrong.”
Garrett was more inclined to believe that whatever was going on was just more roleplay stuff, but she was already up and leaving before he could voice that opinion.
He sighed, finished his water (how many was that now?) and left after her.
Stepping out of the saloon, he shielded his eyes from the not-sun with his hands. How the hell was it so damn bright underground?
Sure enough, the cowboy squad were all arguing in the center of town.
Now that he was outside, he understood why Ceroba was so worried. He couldn’t quite make out what they were so upset about, not with them all talking over each other, but he could tell this wasn’t playful teasing. This was… genuine anger and panic.
Whatever. It was probably over something stupid anyway.
As his eyes started to adjust to the light, he saw Ceroba standing by the bell, holding her hands over her mouth. She was staring at something behind the bell he could see from where he was.
He walked up next to her, “Someone want to fill me in… on…”
Behind the bell, Clover was laying face down in the sand.
“Clover?”
They weren’t moving.
Their soul was hovering above them. Wasn’t it supposed to…
His stomach dropped.
“Clover! HEY!”
He rushed over and got on his knees, flipping them over.
They didn’t respond, their eyes looking straight ahead at nothing.
He couldn’t hear the others arguing over the sound of blood rushing in his ears. Or maybe they stopped when he got there.
Clover.
He put a finger to their mouth, to check their breathing.
They weren't.
He put his fingers to their neck to check their pulse.
They didn’t have one.
When did his hands start shaking? He couldn’t remember thanks to the pounding in his head.
He checked again, forcing his hands to be still as best he could.
Still nothing.
He grabbed onto their bandanna. He didn’t know why. It wouldn’t do anything. He couldn’t do anything. He didn’t do anything .
He wasn’t present enough to notice his lungs burning, or their refusal to let him breathe. Even if he was, he wouldn’t care.
He failed them.
He failed to he the one thing he had to do. The one thing he absolutely could not fail .
He couldn’t-
They were-
Clover was-
Chapter 24: Nothing happens in this one
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
…
…
…
… This sucked.
By and large, Garrett had been a massive disappointment. But even so, Flowey had big expectations for him. He'd expected that, even if he was a total coward, finding his sibling murdered would finally get him to embrace his violent side.
He expected a show, at the very least.
Instead, once he checked to make sure Clover was dead, it was like someone reached into his head and switched his brain off. He'd been basically catatonic ever since, giving Flowey nothing to do but listen to the losers who killed Clover argue about who's to blame.
Of course, he'd already heard all this before. This wasn't the first time he'd let things play out after they quote unquote ‘accidentally’ killed them, and it played out pretty much the same as usual. They shouted over each other until they all stormed off in different directions, the pretend sheriff took Clover’s body and soul into the ‘hospital’ to mope while the backstabber told all the Wild East goers to go home.
Only difference this time was this time they occasionally mentioned Garrett.
Speaking of…
Garrett, still a vegetable, had been moved out of the heat and into the emptied out saloon by Ceroba, who'd been trying to coax him out of… whatever it was that was going on with him.
Needless to say, Flowey was disappointed.
And that disappointment had only grown over the last hour of waiting for something to happen.
One small consolation in all this was that he had plenty of time to think.
Going over his conversation with Garrett, it was clear that not revealing himself to the man was the right decision. He saw right through his ‘Your Best Friend’ routine in less than a minute!
Admittedly, he'd been a tad overzealous in his attempt to endear himself to the guy. But he knew he had a strict time limit so he only had so long before Clover's death became a problem, so he had to move fast. Unfortunately, his rush only seemed to hurt his chances. Once it was obvious his efforts had failed he went for the next best thing.
Ideally, Garrett would have been angry or desperate enough to accept a partnership. From there, he'd help him get revenge for Clover and they'd go straight to Asgore!
Ideally . Flowey wasn't optimistic that the weak willed wimp would actually make it that far. Or that he'd be able to take on the posse, even with his help. Most likely he would take down a posse member or two before dying pathetically.
But even with those incredibly low expectations, Garrett still found a way to disappoint him.
Disappointment aside, this was fine. Really, the point was to test the waters with Garrett, gain information and maybe figure out the best way to manipulate the guy. Not to actually continue on without Loading.
The waters were bad, it turned out.
He doubted that revealing himself or his Loading capabilities would go much better, even in better, more controlled circumstances. Even if Clover was around to smooth things over, the fact he hadn't already revealed himself would be a red flag. The guy was just too paranoid and distrusting, nothing like the typical monster. Or Clover.
‘This, manipulating people. You're really bad at it.’
The nerve! It wasn't his fault the guy was a freaking weirdo!
He continued to watch as Ceroba talked to him like he wasn't completely out of it. He still had a death grip on Clover's blue and yellow bandana with both hands, and his eyes were open but not focused on anything, just staring straight ahead, blinking once in a while. It was actually kinda creepy.
It was obvious that this wasn't going anywhere. Even if/when Garrett broke out of this thing, he would not be gaining any LOVE and would not be going to Asgore. Whatever he did from this point on, it wouldn't be of any use to Flowey.
But this wasn't a dead end. Not yet.
“Alright Garrett, I have to go… take care of something. I'll be right back, I promise.”
Ceroba got up and left. Flowey knew from past experience that she was going to grab one of her husband's soul jars to put Clover in.
Flowey emerged from beneath the floorboards right in front of the practically braindead human.
“Hey buddy! Long time no see!”
Garrett just kept looking ahead, a far away look in his eyes.
“I was in the area and figured I’d stop by. After all, I haven't had a chance to congratulate you on becoming an only child!”
No response.
“Now, I know our first talk was a little rough. But, I'm sure now that circumstances have changed you'll be more open to a partnership! What do you say, friend?”
Nothing.
…
“Welp, can’t say I didn’t try!”
He shot a vine through the floor and slapped Garrett across the face as hard as he could, sending him flying into some bar stools before sprawling on the floor by the saloon doors.
He blinked, but nothing more.
Flowey moved over to his prone body, “Well, I can’t say it's been fun, but…” He started an encounter with Garrett, his soul shining against the black background, “This is where we part ways.”
He summoned wave after wave of friendliness pellets, crashing them into his soul over and over again.
*dmph*
*dmph*
*dmph*
*dmph*
*dmph*
*dmph*
*crack*
With no living opponents, the encounter ended.
A yellow soul floated above Garrett's body.
“Oh, who am I kidding!” He let a manic grin split his face, “ We're gonna be together for a very, long, time!”
“Garrett?! Are you- What the hell?! ”
Flowey froze as Ceroba stared at him from the saloon doors, wide eyed.
Why… did she come back…
Her eyes flicked from him, to the soul, and back to him.
No!
He forced some vines through the floor, shooting them at the soul-
A blast of pink magic knocked them away, blinding him for a moment.
His vision came back just in time to see the fox monster diving for the soul-
He summoned a wave of pellets-
She grabbed the soul, absorbing it instantly.
“Are you FREAKING KIDDING ME?!?! ”
She landed on the ground with a thud, body glowing as the transformation began.
He shot the pellets at her, only for them to be swatted away by her staff.
“THAT'S NOT FAIR!! THAT'S NOT FAIR!! WHY CAN YOU JUST JUST TAKE IT BUT I CAN'T?!?! “
She glowed so bright that it hurt to look at as her body began to grow larger.
He sent more pellets, this time hitting their mark, only for the damage to be out-healed by the transformation.
“STUPID!! THIS IS STUPID!! RRRAAAGGGGGHH!!”
He sent dozens of vines at her, as many as he could. They pierced her chest, wrapping around the human soul inside her and pulling. There was still time-
Ceroba grasped his vines with massive hands and pulled .
The floor creaked and splintered as she wrenched his vines from the ground, bringing his entire root system with them into the air.
Flowey realized too late that he was attached to that root system, and he was being hoisted. There was nowhere to burrow.
The vines still wrapped around the soul squeezed desperately-
Ceroba's hands ignited, engulfing the vines, his roots, and Flowey himself in flame.
Within seconds, he was reduced to nothing but ash, dying before she even finished her transformation.
File loaded
Clover took a breath, and nodded yes.
“Let's do this! Final call! Get on over here!”
Flowey struggled to stay silent beneath them as the scene played out again.
Why was she there?! Why was she there?! She should have been long gone by the time he went for Garrett, busy rooting around in her husband's creepy science dungeon!!
That was- He almost- RAHHG!!
Inches!! It was inches away from him!!
If he'd tried to absorb it and failed like he did with Clover, that'd be one thing. At least then he'd have confirmation that trying to take his soul was a dead end. But he didn't even get that!
He got NOTHING!
For all he knew that was his only chance to try and take his soul consequence free!
*dmph*
… or not.
Above him, Clover somehow managed to get hit by the very first attack of the fight, despite having already seen it.
Clover might not have enough Determination to retain their memory through Resets, but they did retain… something. It was subtle, so subtle he was convinced he'd been imaging it the first time he noticed them solve a puzzle just a touch faster than before.
It became more obvious with time. Puzzles became an exercise in executing the solution as quickly as possible rather than actually finding the solution, and the exact sequence of Acts to spare monsters were always known without the need for trial and error.
*dmph*
It was most noticeable with their dodging. The earliest run's death counts were high, to say the least. But over time, even just getting hit by random monsters became a rarity. These days they only ever struggled in the really tough fights, like Ceroba, and himself.
And El Bailador, for some reason.
*dmph*
There was some variance, from run to run, in how skilled they actually were. Some struggled more than others, and some breezed past bullets with ease. One time they made it all the way to steam works before getting hit at all!
*dmph* *dmph*
As to why this Clover was such a step down from the ones that came before was a mystery. They weren't as bad as they were when they first started, but-
*dmph*
They weren't anywhere close to where they should be.
It was strange. They retained knowledge of puzzles and how to Spare monsters, but not of their bullet patterns. Their reflexes were off and their reaction speed was-
*dmph*
Bad.
Usually, as much as he enjoyed watching Clover die, he would really rather they progressed quickly. The sooner they got this failed attempt over with, the sooner he could Reset and start another.
*dmph* *dmph*
But right now, he was desperately hoping they would die again.
*dmph* *dmph*
Flowey knew that if he had just one more shot at Garrett's soul, he could take it! The guy didn't even have enough Determination to remember through Loads, no way he'd be able to resist absorption!
*dmph*
Of course, he'd once thought the same of Clover, and been proven wrong. It was why he didn't just go for it while Clober was alive.
He couldn't risk it.
*dmph*
But Clover's incompetence would only go so far. They were already close to surviving the fight, so he had a very, very limited amount of tries.
*crack*
He had to make them count.
He moved below the saloon. They’re voices became clear as he approached.
“So he's just not getting it. So I'm like, ‘Dude. I don't. Work here.’ And I start thinking, what did he mean by just who I was looking for ? Like, was he looking for me specifically whenever he was in any store?”
“It’s like he thinks you just exist to help out wherever you are.”
“Yeah, exactly! Have you ever had that happen? Where a customer recognizes you outside of work and like, expects something from you?”
He chose then to push through the floor, “Howdy!” He said joyfully, just like last time.
But unlike last time, while Ceroba turned around to see nothing, Garrett looked down straight away. Curious.
This time, he let Garrett speak first, “Uh, hey?”
“Howdy friend! I'm Flowey! Flowey the flower!” He introduced himself enthusiastically, “I was palln’ around the Wild East when I heard through the grapevine a couple of humans were hanging’ around, and I just had to see for myself!” He finished off with a big trustworthy smile.
But for some reason, Garrett still looked at him with narrowed, suspicious eyes. “Okay… why?”
“Well, humans aren't exactly common down here ya know! And the ones that do… well, you know. So I figured this was a once in a lifetime opportunity!” He maintained his cheerful attitude, casually dropping the other fallen humans into the conversation.
Flowey played oblivious as Garrett blinked at him for a moment before glancing at Ceroba, as if asking ‘what's up with this guy?’ She only shrugged, as lost as he was.
Looking back at Flowey, Garrett coughed awkwardly, “Well, as much as I would love to stick around and chat, I just realized it's been a while since I checked on Clover. So uh, I'm gonna go do that.” He started getting out of his seat.
What!? No!! Why?! He didn't do that last time! Last time he followed the backstabber out, and only after the cowboy impersonator came back!
“Whoa, partner! No need to rush, they're still gonna be there when we're done. Besides, they're with the Feisty Five! What's the worst that could've happened in the last ten minutes?”
The human stopped for a moment, thinking. Then his eyes blew wide and he started moving faster, chair squeaking against the floor.
Okay, fine, that maybe wasn't his best reassurance.
Accepting that this attempt at info gathering was coming to a premature close, Flowey moved in front of him, “Wait! Okay, before you go just let me ask, what do you think about the fact that monsters killed all the human kids who came here?”
The human blinked, “Uh, bad? I think it's bad that monsters want to kill us.”
“Oh come on! That can't be it! Asgore is killing children and that's all you have to say?!” Flowey egged him on.
Now his expression turned to one of annoyance, “What do you want me to say? Obviously killing kids is bad and I'd like him to stop, but I can't stop him so it's whatever. Now move.” He stepped over the flower, accidentally kicking him in the forehead as he went. It better have been accidental.
He couldn't do anything but glare as his target left the saloon. He repositioned outside to find things playing out more or less the same as last time.
He grumbled. Seemed like he had another two hours to kill.
The hour long wait passed like before, only somehow more boring this time.
But eventually, eventually …
“Alright Garrett, I have to go… take care of something. I'll be right back, I promise.”
This time, Flowey followed her out to see exactly why she came back.
She walked out of the saloon and made it halfway out of town before stopping at the bell, staring at the place Clover's body had been. Then she leaned against the bell, unsteady breaths and wiping at her eyes.
So that's why. She stopped to take a moment to process, and heard him knocking Garrett around. Flowey couldn't remember if she usually did that or not.
Well whatever. She'd get over it and leave soon enough.
Soon enough turned out to be about ten minutes. Ten, long, boring, minutes.
Eventually, she finally pulled herself together, leaving Flowey to take Garrett's soul in peace.
He popped through the saloon floor, seeing Garrett was right back where he'd been last time.
“Well. Here we are again.”
As expected, Garrett did not respond.
Ugh. It wasn't any fun if he couldn't respond.
He pulled the human into an encounter and started sending friendliness pellets at his soul.
*dmph*
*dmph*
*dmph*
*dmph*
“H-hello? Is anyone- OH MY GOSH WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO GARRETT?! ”
Flowey turned around to see the horrified expression of the idiot bird?!? WHAT WAS SHE DOING HERE?!?!
*dmph* The sound echoed out through the empty building as the pellets he summoned hit Garrett's soul.
“Hey!! Get away from him!!” The bird monster entered the encounter and immediately started shooting feathers at him, and Flowey ducked underground to dodge. One thing he'd learned the hard way was that his body really was just as durable as a normal flower.
The moron stayed on guard, head snapping to every corner of the room, ready for him to come back at any moment. But he didn't, not yet. If she was half as stupid as he knew she was, then any second now, she'd-
Sure enough, she let her guard down, ending the encounter thinking she and Garrett were alone now. And just as expected, she went running to check on her friend.
“Ohmygoshogmygosh ohmygosh Garrett are you okay?! W-where is everyone?! Where's Clover?! Wait, can you talk?! Garrett?! What-” And on and on she went.
While she babbled over her nearly dead friend, Flowey smiled. He'd had plenty of practice doing this particular move thousands of times… and on this very monster, too!
He prepared his vine, lining it up just right . There was an art to this, he'd found. Landing the perfect balance of painful and lethal wasn't easy, but when done right, she'd live just enough to understand what was happening to her, but not enough to do anything about it. And she’d do this cool twitching thing as she died!
But he had a fun idea to spice up this last one…
From behind her, a thorned vine rose silently from the ground.
“I-I'm gonna try to heal you now, okay? It w-won't hurt, I prom-”
Her babbling ceased as it shot straight through her chest, impaling Garrett as well.
*crack*
How’s that for killing two birds with one stone!
“And with THAT ,” He shook the humans body off the end of his vine, before lifting the moron up and throwing her across the room, “You are never going to get in my way AGAIN!! ”
He didn’t bother watching her turn to dust, he’d seen it too many times to care. No, his focus was fully on the-
Where was the soul?
Where was the soul?!
The body was there! He was definitely dead, but the soul wasn’t there. It wasn’t there!! So where-
A pained grunt came from the other side of the room.
No.
He looked to see Martlet still alive, pushing herself off the ground.
No no no. Not again!
A bright yellow light was shining out of the hole in her chest.
This can't be happening again!!
The hole closed itself as her body began to glow, “I don't know why you did this, but-”
“Oh shut up!!”
File loaded
You could admit to yourself that that last death was entirely unnecessary. You had plenty of healing items, but chose not to use them despite being on half HP. It just felt like a waste! Especially considering how much you spent on them.
After your spending spree you were flat out of G, and with the way your brother's body seemed magnetically drawn to bullets you felt the need to try and make the most of what you had. You really didn't want to be caught without healing items again.
Would grabbing your brother help with the fight? There were a few attacks in particular where his bullet catching abilities would be
You briefly considered grabbing your brother for this, but decided against it,
You took a breath, focused yourself, and nodded yes to North Star.
He nodded back with a smile, “Let's do this! Final call! Get on over here!”
*dmph*
Wh- No… really?!
The card attack?! You got hit by Ace's card attack?!
*dmph*
Again!!?
This was embarrassing. It was shameful!
You did the only honorable thing to do and let the next attack kill you so you could retry, ending that cursed attempt.
*crack*
“So it's my day off and I'm running errands, and I go into a drug store to see if they have what I'm looking for. And I'm walking down the aisles and who do I see perusing the shelves? That's right, him . And he recognizes me, and he starts coming over.”
“Oh no.”
“So I just start touching stuff to look busy-” He blinked as he was hit by a sudden sense of deja vu.
“You okay?”
“Yeah, I'm fine. Just a weird feeling.” How long has it been since he checked on Clover?
“Howdy!”
Garrett disliked the voice before he even looked at who it came from.
Turning to look at the floor behind him, his bullshit senses went off as a smiling flower looked up at him.
“I'm Flowey! Flowey the-”
“Not interested.” He shut what was probably a scammer down before he could start and turned to Ceroba, “I'm gonna go check in on Clover.”
And with that he got up, left the saloon and found…
Flowey waited the hour out.
“Alright Garrett, I have to go… take care of something. I'll be right back, I promise.”
Flowey waited the extra ten minutes for Ceroba to leave.
Martlet landed in the center of town.
“What the- Where is everyone?”
Flowey impaled her with a vine.
No funny business, no spicing it up , and no blunders. He watched as the moron died and dusted.
He approached Garrett. No monologues, no playing with his food, not even bothering with an encounter. Just wrapping his vines around his neck and-
*crack*
A yellow soul floated freely above the dead body.
“WHAT IN TARNATION!?”
He wrapped his vines around the soul, refusing to even look at the-
*BANG!*
A bullet whizzed past his head, but he didn't let that distract him from pulling the soul to himself.
*BANG! BANG!*
His pedals were struck, and one of his vines. It didn't stop him, not when he was so close! The soul got closer, it's light enveloping his entire vision-
*BANG!*
*Shatter*
A bullet struck the soul dead center, breaking it into dozens of tiny, useless pieces.
Flowey froze. He couldn't think, or move, or-
He turned to the one responsible.
The ‘sheriff’ was standing there, revolver smoking, slack jawed.
“Whoops.” Was all he had to say.
Flowey spent some time with the man. First, by picking him up and smashing him against every object in the building until he turned to dust. Then, he took that dust and splattered it on every surface still standing. And when he was done with that , he…
He did nothing, because there was nothing to do.
File loaded
“Now, now. Quit holding back, everyone. Use your trump cards!” Ace called to the others as his turn started.
You'd gotten past Moray's spinning orange and blue attack with 14/20 HP . So far you'd only healed once after Mooch's coin bag attack that you still didn't understand.
Figuring you could go one more, you Spared to skip your turn. Ace's other attack was pretty easy, so you figured this one wouldn't be too bad.
It started simple enough. Some playing cards appeared by Ace, and the symbols the cards shot towards you like normal bullets in pairs of two.
You dodged to the side, they curved-
*dmph*
Oh god they're homing!
You started moving erratically -
*dmph*
*dmph*
8/20 HP
…
You could go one more.
You Spared.
“My turn! My turn!” Mooch came forth, seemingly recovered from Ed’s backhand.
Large coins shot forward in columns, forcing you to dodge between small gaps in-
*dmph* -in the coin bullets. Thankfully, they were slow enough that you could see them coming easy enough. The rest of the attack went without issue.
5/20 HP
…
…
Just one more. To really make the most of your items.
You Spared, confidant.
Ed’s turn came, “Moray, let's team up for an attack!”
“Aww, I would be honored!” Moray followed, starting the attack by separating the area with their summoned blades.
It dawns on you that you should have healed.
Ed wriggled his hands like when he did his grabbing attack.
You really, really should have healed!
Ed grabbed you easily in your panic-
*dmph* and slammed you into one of the smaller areas Moray created.
2/20 HP
Ed prepared to go again, you realized too late that you were trapped with little room to dodge.
The hands moved in again, you tried to move out of the way-
*crack*
And smacked straight into Moray's blade.
Flowey emerged from the floorboards behind Garrett and glared at him silently.
“So he's just not getting it. So I'm like-”
Garrett cut himself off mid sentence.
And then, without prompting, he turned around and looked straight at Flowey.
“Uhh… Can I help you?” He asked, blinking like an idiot.
Flowey's glare intensified as he considered everything that had happened. Of the hours of waiting and unlikely dead ends and how the man’s suspicion seemed to grow with each Load.
Maybe if they’d met back in the Ruins, before he had anyone else to trust. And even if Clover was there to vouch for him, the warryness their brother had built up would make any trust impossible. And he definitely wouldn’t appreciate how much power the little flower had over them.
If it was ever possible to get him on his side, it wasn’t now.
“... No… I don't think you can.”
…
“Cool… Well, uh-”
“You're pathetic, you know that right?” Flowey spoke over him, “So far, the only remarkable thing about you is how quickly I've come to hate you. I don't think anyone's managed as fast as you!”
Garrett looked more confused than insulted, “Um… okay? Up yours too, I guess.”
Flowey's glare turned to a sneer.
…
…
Garrett coughed, “Well, not that this hasn't been a uh, riveting conversation, but I'm gonna go check on Clover.” He moved to get out of his seat.
Clover…
Flowey had an idea.
“Heh, Clover. They’re a needy little freak, aren't they?” If he couldn’t have him as a pawn, he at least wanted to see him hurt, “Always trying to get someone to like them, but never wanted. Not a big surprise given they had you for a brother. Doing nothing but the bare minimum to pretend you even want them around, it’s a wonder they don’t hate you.” He smiled wide, “Then again, they were willing to throw themselves down a mountain just to get away from you, so maybe deep down they really do.”
Garrett’s eyes narrowed. He hid it behind an expression of annoyance, but Flowey could tell he touched a nerve. It was nice to see him squirm-
His good mood soured as Garrett dumped the rest of his ice cold water on him.
“Good talk.”
Flowey retaliated by shoving a spiked vine through his chest.
Before the soul was even visible Ceroba had already smashed him down with her staff, reducing him to a pleasant smelling green and yellow smear on the floor.
File loaded
Before starting the fight, you checked your Dimensional Satchel for any less valuable healing items. Something you wouldn't feel bad about using.
You sorted through the handful of spare Root Beers and Feisty Sliders before finding… A Fancy Holster and some Silver Bullets? When did- Oh right! After you sold armors and ammos, you bought the Fancy Holster and Silver Bullets to go with the Wild Revolver North Star gave you. The bullets were more for the looks than anything.
Immediately after, you went to the saloon to fill up on healing items and… put the new gear away to make room. And then you forgot you had them.
You felt stupid.
Embarrassed at yourself, you equipped the Fancy Holster and Silver Bullets, putting away the Steel Buckle and Flint to be sold later.
You nodded to North Star.
“Lookin’ sharp, Clover! Perfect for your big moment! Alright, let's do this! Final call! Get on over here!”
Now that you were actually wearing the armor upgrade you paid a premium for, you were certain that you’d be able to get through this fight no problem.
“So he's just not getting it. So I'm like, ‘Dude. I don't. Work here.’ And I start thinking, what did he mean by just who I was looking for ? Like, was he looking for me specifically or…” Garrett stopped talking as he was hit by a wave of… something. What was Clover up too?
“You okay?”
“Huh? Oh yeah, yeah. Just deja vu. Uh, I just realized I haven’t checked in on Clover in a while. So I'm gonna go make sure they're good.”
“Oh, sure.”
With that, he finished off his water (how many was that now?) and made his way to the door. Once outside, he saw the cowboys standing around Clover- wait.
What the- “What the fuck are you doing?!”
Notes:
I have a lot to say about this one, authors commentary in the comments.
Anyway, Happy One Year Anniversary of this fic!! (it was actually like five days ago but shhh) To celebrate, I reworked the first four chapters to be more in line with the characterization and quality of these latest chapters. So if you're needing a little more Garrett in your life, why not give em a look? If I did my job right, it should feel the same as last time, but better!
Aaaaaand here's the bad news. I kinda sorta super burned myself out by redoing all those chapters in a week. And chapter 25 has gone through seven rewrites and counting, which didn't help. And I'm volunteering at an animal shelter now, so that's gonna be taking up some time (my first day is today actually, wish me luck!)
We're not going on hiatus again, but updates might be a little inconsistent. Just a heads up.
Chapter 25: Vast Expanse
Notes:
April Fools! Once again, I have posted a chapter on the first of April. This time the joke is that I haven't updated in a month.
Sorry...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
*dmph* *dmph* *dmph*
You still had no idea how to dodge Ace and Mooch's duo attack. In fact, you didn't know how to dodge any of Ace's homing bullets to begin with, let alone when Mooch was throwing coins around at the same time.
But now that you actually bothered to put on the armor you bought, you were still sitting pretty with 14/20 HP . And you'd only healed once so far!
You downed a Root Beer just to be safe, maxing out your HP.
“We ain't done yet!” Ed said as he came back into play. You'd never gotten to this point before.
You braced yourself.
“Get ready for my strongest atta-”
“Hey!” “What the fuck are you doing?!” Two voices rang out from opposite directions, one of which was unmistakably your brother's.
“Aw man…” Ed grumbled, and you agreed with the sentiment. Were you really just one attack away from the end? Ugh.
The encounter faded, your soul disappeared and the world returned to its normal colors. North Star approached from the town entrance, while Ceroba and your brother came from the saloon.
“What the fuck were you doing to Clover?!” Your brother rushed to your side and started checking you over for injuries. Even checking your pulse for some reason?
Even he looked confused when he noticed what he was doing.
“Hey, language!! But yeah, what in the actual goshdarn tarnation is happenin' here?" North Star shouted.
There was a moment's hesitation from the posse before Ed spoke up.
“We felt yer trainin' was lackluster… So we gave Clover a real challenge.”
“I'm disappointed in you four!” North Star scolded, “Eight weeks of lassons for this? I oughta lock you away with Feathers!”
Moray flinched, but still found it in them to speak, “Star, what's going on? You've been… different.”
“A real meanie!” Mooch clarified loudly.
“It's true.” Ace said calmly, “This hasn't been any fun.”
You wanted to do something, to intervene or de-escalate or, something! But when you tried to step forward your brother grabbed your shoulder and pulled you back. “Don't.” He whispered sternly. “Just let it play out.”
“W-what are y'all blabbering about? This is the most alive this town has ever been!” North Star asked, sounding genuinely confused.
“Why's everythin' hav'ta be a spectacle, huh?” Ed shot back, “I miss the old North Star; the fearless leader! The monster who could make their own fun in the little things! This new Star is selfish and reckless. Or should I call you by yer real name? Should I? Starlo ?”
North Star(lo?)’s face contorted in anger, “Why you…”
“Star,” Ceroba interrupted him before he could say something he'd regret, “What's going on? This… isn't like you.”
North Star huffed, “It seems my posse don't RESPECT me no more!”
“It's not that. We just want you to take it down a notch.” Ace kept his voice level, trying to sound reasonable.
“You can't just throw us around for this human business.” The hurt was clear in Moray's voice, “That isn't what friends do, Star.”
The sheriff stopped for a moment, before starting again, even more intense, “I know what all this is about…” He pointed an accusatory finger at the posse, “Y'all are just FULL of envy! Overflowin' with it! Clover's shot circles 'round you and you just can't accept it!”
Your brother forcibly moved you behind him.
Moray, for the first time since you met them, looked genuinely angry, “Clover has nothing to do with this… It's you.”
“No, Star's totally right!” Ed said suddenly, surprising everyone. Your brother moved you back further, “Clover's ‘super skilled’ at everythin'! In fact, I think they could carry the whole squad on their own! Who needs us when you got a powerhouse deputy ?” He shouted sarcastically. Your stomach hurt and as you shrunk behind Garrett.
The sheriff's eyes narrowed, “What'r you sayin'?”
ED “I'm sayin' that I'm done. I resign from the Feisty Five, okay?”
The other members of the posse's eyes were blown wide at his declaration, but North Star just huffed dismissively, “Really now? It'll still be the Feisty Five without ya so go ahead.”
Several jaws dropped at the uncaring dismissal of his friend. You think you even saw Mooch and Moray flinch.
Ed didn't look surprised at all. He held his frown and walked away without saying anything more.
If the sheriff was bothered, he didn't show it. He looked to be ready to move on, but-
“I-I'm leaving too.” Mooch said before he could speak, “I don't wanna work under a big-headed sheriff.” She turned and left the same way Ed went.
And then Ace…
“Seems like life dealt you a bad hand, Star. I'm following them.”
And Moray…
“Sorry, Star… Please work on yourself. Forgiveness is only one apology away.”
It was painful to watch.
“Fine! I was considerin' firin' y'all anyway!” The sheriff yelled after them. He looked back towards you, to your brother hiding you behind him, and- “Ceroba, you understand, right? They're bein' ridiculous!”
She has a pained look in her eye. Like she hated what she was about to say, “Starlo… They're right. You HAVE changed a lot from the monster I once knew. I tried to brush it off as you having fun at first but… This Wild East thing has damaged your personality. I want to see the real Starlo.”
A moment passed, and he didn't say anything.
You thought for a moment that she'd reached him, but…
“… That's North Star to you.” He spoke coldly, turning away.
Ceroba frowned sadly, but said nothing. Even she couldn't talk him down.
“Well… Everyone is gone.” The sheriff said to himself, unaware or uncaring that he could be heard, “I got no posse… No friends… I… I need to think. I can fix this.” He walked off towards what you thought to be the town's exit.
Ceroba watched him go, frowning, “Oh Star…” She sighed sadly before turning to you and your brother, “I suppose that's the end of your stay here.”
“Uh, yeah. Now seems like a pretty good time to head out.” Garrett finally relaxed, letting you out from behind him. “I… don’t think staying will do us any good.”
You wanted to disagree. You didn't think I'd be right to leave now. Not when everything was broken and terrible.
“That's probably for the best. Even with things as they are, I still intend to join you in the Steamworks. I just have to… grab something from home before we go.”
“Alright, cool. But uh, the Steamworks are that way, right?” He pointed a thumb in the direction of that gate with the massive lock on it.
Ceroba nodded, “Yup. It’s through the gate on the east end of town, over the bridge and past the farm.”
“Great. I don't wanna stay here any longer than I have to, so we're gonna head out now and meet you there.”
“Sounds good.”
You and your brother watched her leave through the town entrance towards Oasis Valley.
“Alright kid, let's get going. We've wasted enough time here as it is.”
You told your brother to wait.
“Oh for- why? What now?!”
You said you wanted to say goodbye to some people first.
He sighed, “Fine. Just do it quickly, please? Before Ceroba gets back?” You nodded, and he walked towards the town exit, “Fine, I'll be by the gate.”
Alright, the first person on your list was Dina…
Garrett made his way to the outskirts of the Wild East, he was trying to keep his mood in check. If he focused on the fact they were finally getting out of this sham town and getting on with their quest to return to safety, he could just about ignore his growing frustration with the younger human.
So Clover wanted to say bye to some people. Fine. They were technically waiting on Ceroba so it wasn't slowing them down any. It still annoyed him though.
The more reasonable part of his brain told him that he wasn't really upset with Clover, and what he was really peeved at was the roleplaying weirdos who thought it'd be a good idea to gang up on a child just to give them a ‘real challenge’. As if anything they were doing was real to begin with.
He'd been prepared to chew them all out for their idiotic and reckless and dangerous behavior once he was done making sure Clover was okay, but then Starman Super started digging his own grave and Garrett saw an opportunity to remove himself and Clover from the conflict. Which he took, despite how much he wanted to lay into them.
He let out a long sigh.
Fine! It was fine. They were leaving and they wouldn't be coming back any time soon, so this would be the last time he'd have to deal with any of these people.
… Well, okay, not everyone here was so bad. Ceroba was an obvious highlight. And he liked Dina. Did Mo count? He seemed more like a passerby than a regular, so…
…
Whoa…
He recalled his conversation with Mo and Ceroba, when they told him how this was as far east as you could go.
The end of the Underground, Mo had called it.
Now that he was seeing it in person, it certainly lived up to the name.
Carefully approaching the cliff, he looked down to see a nearly ninety degree drop into total darkness. If there was a bottom, he couldn't see it.
Looking out further east, he saw a solid wall of black broken up only by a handful of rocky pillars stretching up out of the darkness. A couple of which were close enough that they had a few wood and rope bridges connecting them to solid land. He wouldn't trust them, though.
If he looked out as far as he could and squinted, he could just barely make out some light reflecting off jagged stone walls.
The Underground really did just, end.
He didn’t think that the Underground would just go on forever, obviously. But…
When he’d first reached that balcony in the Ruins looking out over that massive dead city, he’d been forced to accept that the Underground was massive. Impossibly so.
Then he found himself in a snowy forest, and he’d had to accept that it was even more impossibly large than before.
And then he was on a raft speeding through glowing swamps and industrial volcanos and crashed into a desert that stretched as far as the eye could see and the Underground just kept growing bigger and bigger and bigger.
And now it was over. He found the end.
Sure, it went further north than he’d seen, and there was presumably something south as well, but…
While the Underground was impossibly large, and space this massive should not be able to exist…
Impossible didn't mean infinite.
He’d taken for granted, that it would just keep going. That the end was too far away for him to ever see.
Instead, it took him all of a few hours to accidentally stumble his way from one end to the other.
It all made him wonder, how much space did monsters actually have down here? As big as the Underground was, not all of the land was necessarily usable. How much of it was impassable terrain like the pit below him? How much of it was unlivable like the sandy wastes he'd seen from the mountain top?
Ceroba had said earlier that good farmland was hard to come by down here. He'd assumed that by ‘down here’ she meant the Dunes but, what if she was talking about the entire Underground? He couldn't see anything growing in Snowdin. Or Hotland, from what little he'd seen of it.
The Underground suddenly didn't feel so large.
A tiny hand jabbed his side, shocking him out of his thoughts and scaring the shit out of him.
“Gah, fuck ! Clover! Don't sneak up on me like that!”
They didn't even look sorry.
He sighed, “You done with goodbyes?” They nodded, “Great, so we can go now.” They shook their head.
Garrett huffed and pinched the bridge of his nose, sighed, and replied as calmly as he could, “Okay. And why exactly can we not leave?”
“I have to check on North Star.”
Garrett rubbed his chin as if in deep thought, “Mhmm, mhmm. I see what you're saying. However, I think there's a vital piece of information that you aren't accounting for. You see, you do not, in fact, have to check on him. Cool, glad that's cleared up. Let's get-”
“No.”
“Clover-”
“No! He's hurt and alone. Everyone in town is worried about him.”
He raised an eyebrow, “So? That doesn't have anything to do with us.”
“It's the right thing to do.”
“... Again, that has nothing to do with us. We've wasted enough time here as it is so the faster we-”
“No!”
“For fucks sake Clover-!!”
“We can't just leave while everythings falling apart.”
“It's not our job to solve their interpersonal drama.”
“But we can help them-”
“No we can't! The only one who can fix their problems are them. You heard the fish, Starface just has to say sorry and it's back to roleplaying. And even if we could somehow solve this for them, so what?! We have our own problems to deal with.”
Clover's face scrunched up like they smelled something foul, “Just cause we don't have to help doesn't mean we shouldn't!”
“Yeah? Well just cause we can doesn't mean we should.”
“Yes we should!!”
“Why?!” He wasn't sure when they both started yelling, but they were now.
“Cause it's the right thing to do!!”
“So?! Who cares!!”
“I care!!”
“Well you shouldn't!! If you go and stick yourself in everyone's problems then all you're gonna do is break yourself for people who couldn't care less about you!! The only person you are Responsible for is you !!” He jabbed a finger at their chest to emphasize his point.
They pushed his hand away, “Well that's stupid!!”
“It's how the world is, Clover.”
“Well then it shouldn't be like that!”
“Yeah, and what are you gonna do about it? You can get as mad as you want, it won't change a thing. Yeah it sucks but that's how it is, and it's not gonna change any time soon.”
They crossed their arms and looked at the ground, speaking under their breath, “Only cause there's too many people like you.”
Garrett chose to pretend he didn't hear that.
“We’re getting away from the point. Look, the sheriff and his pals are all adults,” At least, he was pretty sure they were. The squirrel he wasn't too sure about, “And you are a kid. There is no circumstance where you are Responsible for them. None.” They opened their mouth to argue- “Don't even try, I'm not budging on this.”
They looked thoughtful for a moment, but they clearly still disagreed.
“Clover, I'm not… against helping people.” They shot him a disbelieving look, “Really, I'm not!” Disbelief turned to confusion, “Okay, look, it's not that complicated. So, like, you wanna help people, right?” They nodded, “Great! That's good. It’s good that you want to help people. But! I think you need to be reminded that we. Are. In. Danger.”
Clover rolled their eyes at him.
Garrett's face felt hot as his temper got the better of him, “Yes Clover!! Yes we are!!” He shouted, making Clover flinch and shrink in on themself. “How do you not get this!? The king ordered our deaths, the Royal Guard will hunt us down and kill us, Clover!! They. Will. Kill. Us.” He jabbed his finger into their chest with each word, “What part of this isn't fucking clicking?!”
Clover just stood there, head turned down and not saying anything. As usual when he got heated.
“Look. I have one job, Clover. One Responsibility. To keep you alive. And when you decide to wander off and talk to every monster you can find, or stick around town and play cowboy, you make my job harder. I stood back and let you have your fun, but if you’re going to make excuses to stay then I’m starting to think that was a mistake.”
“‘m not making excuses.” They mumbled quietly.
Garrett looked at them. Really looked at them. The way they held themself reminded him of something they did when they were kids, whenever mom or dad started pointing fingers.
“Clover,” He kept his tone low, gentle, “You don't think that mess was your fault, do you?”
Guilt was clear on their face.
He sighed.
“Ed said-” Clover started but Garrett cut them off.
“I heard what Ed said, and it wasn’t directed at you. He was trying to see how far Star would go by throwing his own words back at him.” Even then, it was still a dick thing to say with Clover in earshot, “He didn’t believe what he was saying.”
“But it’s still true, isn't it? This happened cause we were here.”
“No Clover, that wasn’t about you. Pretty sure the fish said the same thing. Clearly, whatever that was has been building up since long before we got here. It wasn't your fault. And cause it wasn't your fault, you have no obligation to fix it. The only one at fault is the sheriff, so he's the one who has to fix it. Not you. Anyone who says otherwise is a jackass.” And honestly, if a grown man needs a child to fix his relationships for him, well… that's just pathetic.
“But-”
“No. No buts. This is non negotiable.”
“But I want to! It's not right to just stand by while someone needs help… That’s not Justice.” They argued weakly, and he got the sense that they were paraphrasing something they heard in one of their westerns.
Garrett sighed tiredly, knowing they weren't going to take this well. “Clover, the thing about justice is… it’s not really… real.”
Clover looked at him like he’d grown a second head.
Yeah. That's about what he expected. Fuck, how was he supposed to explain this? “I- okay. You remember when I said there's no such thing as good people? That everyone does what's good for themselves?” The small grimace they wore told him that they didn't agree, but they still nodded, “Right, but people don't like to think of it that way. Everyone wants to think that they're a good person. So when they do things that are selfish and cruel and uh, bad, they have to find a way to justify what they did so they can keep thinking they're in the right. And the best way to do that is to convince themselves and everyone around them that whoever they're hurting deserves it. That it would be unjust not to hurt them.”
“That's not Justice!” Clover exclaimed, affronted, “Justice means doing the right thing and righting wrongs! Making the world a better, more fair place!”
“But that doesn't mean anything, Clover. I- ugh- okay.” He needed an example. He had plenty of examples from his own life he could pull from, of course. The handful of times from before he had a more permanent place to stay that he wasn't able to hustle his way onto someone's couch, and had to rough it on his own for a night or two. But… he didn't want to get into that. Besides, he needed something they'd be familiar with. “Those cowboy movies you love so much, the bad guys do some horrible stuff right?”
Slowly, Clover nodded.
“And what do they think about that? They don't monolog about how much they love doing evil for no reason, do they?”
Again, they nodded.
“Right. These bad guys, they always have a justification for what they're doing.”
Clover thought for a moment before shaking their head, “Not always. They usually just want money or power, or a pretty lady.”
“But they still justify their actions, even if they're only interested in helping themselves. The justification itself might be selfish or insane or even just stupid, but they always have one. They always have a way to twist the things so that not getting that power or money or pretty lady is unfair to themselves.” Entitlement was the word, but he didn't want to derail the conversation, “If you try hard enough justice can mean whatever you want it to, no matter how selfish or cruel or unfair. And that's…” He sighed, “That’s what justice is in the real world. A way to justify selfishness.”
Clover was clearly upset by what he was saying. He didn't blame them, honestly. He was a bit older than they were when he started to figure this out and he probably wouldn't have accepted like he did if he didn't see it for himself.
“W-well, just cause some people use it for evil doesn't mean it's not real!” They argued, “Our sense of Justice pushes us to do the right thing. To fight against Injustice, and for fairness. Without it we… wouldn't…” They trailed off as they ran out of steam.
“But that's what I'm saying, Clover. It does push us to fight injustice, but everyone has a different idea of what ‘injustice’ actually is. And people…”
There were a handful of times, before he had a more permanent place to stay, where he couldn't snag a couch to crash on before nightfall. He'd had to rough it out on his own a few times, and he learned two things very quickly. One, no matter how many times you explain that you aren't homeless and you're just between places people will not believe you. Two, people fucking hate homeless people and will blame literally anything on them.
It was those nights when he really started to understand how people work.
The ones with a ‘strong sense of justice’ were the most bloodthirsty people he ever met.
He took a slow breath in, and out. Choosing his words more carefully this time, “The thing about justice is that it's very… emotional. Like, what we call a ‘sense of justice’ is just a feeling. And when we see injustice, it hurts, right?”
“Right. And when the bad guys in your movies pay for their crimes, getting jailed or shot or whatever, that feels good, yeah? Makes the hurt go away?”
“Yeah. And it feels like justice. So when people see something they think is unjust and start feeling that hurt, they start seeking that justice feeling to soothe it. And the easiest way to get that feeling is, well, to hurt whoever they think is Responsible for the injustice. You have to understand that this is how most people understand justice, and it just… doesn't do anything. It doesn't help anyone or fix anything, it's just hurting people for your own satisfaction and calling it righteous.” He looked Clover in the eyes, “Sound familiar?”
Whatever rebuttal they'd been preparing died at his question. They blinked, thinking for a moment before understanding, “The bad guys…”
“Yup, just like the villains in your movies. Now I'm not saying everyone's a villain,” He placated before they could argue, “Just that everyone does this, not just villains.”
Clover grimaced, but quickly returned to their stubborn face, “Even if that's true, it doesn't change what I said. Other people misusing Justice doesn't mean it's not real, or that we shouldn't strive for it.”
“But what does ‘striving for justice’ even- I- alright…” The conversation was too abstract for any point to be made. He needed to tie it back to something real they cared about. Cowboys? Nope, that's irrelevant. People in general? Too broad. Monsters? Better, but still too broad. He needed an individual who's committed an injust- Ah! “Okay. How about the king? The guy who's Responsible for those kids' deaths?”
Clover's expression soured, “What about him?”
Oh yeah, this should work. “Well he's done something wrong, right? Committed an injustice?” Clover nodded, “Well what do you suppose it would mean for him to face justice for that?”
They thought for a long, quiet moment, “I… can't say right now. I'd have to know more before I pass judgment. Hear from the King himself.” They said noncommittally.
Perfect. “Oh? That's interesting. Do you think there's anything he could say that could convince you that he was right to kill those kids?”
“What! No!” They all but shouted, affronted.
“Are you sure? I mean, he needs those souls to-”
“No! There's nothing that could ever justify that!” They said resolutely.
“Then why do you want to hear more before deciding? It sounds to me like you've already made up your mind on his guilt.”
Silence.
“So. What do you think should be done with him? How should he pay for his crimes?”
They thought again, taking longer this time. “Jail. He should be put in jail for a long time.” They sounded less confident this time.
It was a short answer for how long they were thinking. They must've considered- “Why not kill him?”
They all but flinched at the question, only giving a single word answer. “Unnecessary.”
“But if it was necessary, and he couldn't be sent to prison, you'd be okay with killing him? That’d be justice?”
They didn't respond, just standing there looking uncomfortable.
“Okay then, new question. Why make him pay at all?”
Clover blinked.
Garrett continued, “I mean, it doesn't really solve anything does it? Doesn't do anything for the kids he killed.”
“Those kids still deserve Justice, even if they aren't around.”
“But how does hurting the king give them justice? Why does justice mean making him pay?”
“Well… he deserves it. And he's still going to kill any other humans that fall down here, so he has to be stopped!”
“So you're protecting people by putting him away. With him gone, humans that come here would simply be let through the Barrier.”
They nodded.
“And cause the humans are let go, monsters would never get the souls they need to get their freedom.”
They blinked.
“They'd be trapped down here forever without any hope of breaking the Barrier.” And hope, it turned out, was something they needed to live, “Does that sound fair to you?”
Clover's mouth gaped as they tried to make a response, “That’s- I don't-”
“And if you think about it, the kids were killed specifically so that the Barrier could be broken. So if the Barrier is never broken then it's kinda like they died for nothing. Doesn't sound like justice to me.”
“So… Who wins here? It's not the king, or monsters. It's not the kids, they're already dead. I suppose any future humans that come down here benefit, even if it's at monster's expense.” He doubted any of that would actually happen. He might not be an expert on monsters, but he couldn't imagine they'd just stop wanting freedom just cause their king was gone. “Honestly, the only ones who win in this scenario are, well, us. You and me. If the king was, somehow , put in prison, we'd get to go home.”
“Then we could tell people that monsters are trapped here, and-”
“And they’d hear about what happened to the missing kids and demand justice for them, probably by holding all monsters accountable. Last I checked, the last time monsters and humans clashed it didn’t end so well for the monsters. People are bloodthirsty, Clover. Their justice reflects that.”
They grimaced again.
“This is what I'm getting at. I-” He took a breath, “I said that justice isn't real, but that wasn’t quite right. I should've said that justice is an idea. And the idea of justice, the fairness and doing the right thing and all that, is good. But that’s all it is. An idea. Outside of our heads, it doesn't really exist. It’s…” He grasped for a word, “Intangible. Immaterial. And when you try to bring it into the real world it just… doesn’t work.”
Silence took over as he finished. He was content with letting them process now that Clover was seemingly, finally, starting to accept what he was saying.
When they did speak, they asked quietly, “Then… what is there?”
Garrett blinked, “Uh, what do you mean?”
“Without Justice, what else… is there?” They repeated ineloquently, though he got the jist of what they were asking.
If justice, or the idea of it, wasn't a valid way to decide how they lived their life, then what was? For that, he had a simple answer, “Responsibility.”
Clover looked up at him,
“Everyone is Responsible for their actions. If your actions get someone hurt, even if you didn't mean it, that's on you. It's- I- Uhg.” He huffed, “It's why I keep telling you not to stick yourself in other people's problems. When you do that, you make yourself Responsible for the outcome. Like with this king situation. Maybe we could get ‘justice’ for the kids, and maybe people would help free the monsters, or maybe they just find a new way out on their own. Maybe maybe maybe maybe. But if any of those maybes don't pan out, and monsters are never freed, or humans start another war, or the king kills us and uses our souls to wipe out humanity, then that's on us . Could you take that? Knowing that all that suffering was because of us and our actions?”
The horror on their face told him all he needed to know.
“Right, that's what I thought. See, I try to live my life in such a way that I'm not Responsible for anyone but myself. I pay my dues, I fix my screw ups, and I don't take on any Responsibilities I don't have to. It's kill or be killed out there, but I've found a way to survive without hurting anyone. And that's all I want, Clover. For us to survive. When I push for us to get a move on It’s not cause I don’t want you to have fun or whatever, I’m just trying to keep us alive. So if you could please, please stop fighting me on this and just… let us go to the Ruins, well, wouldn’t that be best for everyone?”
Clover took a long time before answering with a simple, “Okay.”
“Okay?” He almost couldn’t believe it.
“Okay.” They confirmed.
Relieved, he sighed, “Okay, good. We can-”
“Why did you take me in?”
Garrett coughed. “Wha- What do you mean?”
“You said you're not responsible for anyone but yourself, but what about me?”
“That’s- I don’t-,” He stammered, “Well, okay, I am Responsible for you. I signed the papers for guardianship, so I put that Responsibility on myself. And because I’m Responsible for you, anything that happens to you is entirely on me. And until you’re living on your own, if you get lost or hurt or, die, then it would be entirely my fault. Without exception. You’re my Responsibility, and it’s on me to do whatever it takes to do whatever it takes to get you to the point where you’re not anymore. It’s why I put up with my godawful hours at the Market Mart.” 5am to 3pm was far from his ideal schedule.
Clover mumbled something under their breath.
Eyebrow raised, Garrett asked, “What was that?”
“You made tons off the house, you didn’t have to work if you don’t want to.”
“Uh, yeah I actually kinda did. Well, if we like eating, that is. I mean, I guess I could’ve dipped into your bank account if I felt like it, but then what would even be the point in putting all the money from the house in there in the first place?”
Clover blinked.
And blinked again. “I have a bank account?”
“Yes Clover, you have a bank account. Remember when I took you to the bank, and I helped you make an account, at the bank. I distinctly remember asking you if you were paying attention and you saying yes multiple times.” He deadpanned.
A series of expressions flitted across the kid’s face, conveying such thoughts as ‘That didn’t happen I don’t remember it’ and ‘Wait did that happen’ and of course ‘Oh yeah that did happen huh’.
Garrett sighed. “Yeah, you have a bank account. I put the money from selling the house in there so you wouldn’t have to go through the same bullshit I did when I was eighteen.” Of course the kid could just as easily spend it on hookers and blow but by that point they weren’t his problem. “Kid, did you really think I would be waking up and driving to work before the sun was up if I didn’t absolutely have to?”
Clover blinked. Geez.
“Alright, well if you don’t have any more reservations about, uh…” What started this whole thing again? They were talking about Responsibility, and before that it was justice, and before that was, uh, North Face? God, that conversation went way off track! “Whatever, can we go now?”
Clover didn't exactly look happy at the reminder that they were leaving. Though to be fair, they weren't too happy during any part of their talk.
He needed to get them motivated, and he had an idea on how to do that, but… “You really like this place, huh?”
Clover nodded.
Resisting another sigh, Garrett knew he was gonna regret this, “Look kid. Once we're settled into the Ruins, I'd… be open to the idea of maybe, at some point… coming back out here.” Their eyes lit up, “Don't get too excited! It won't be frequent, and I'd be with you at all times.” The light in their eyes dimmed a little, but their mood was better than before.
He didn't like the idea at all, frankly. Even ignoring the mortal danger of the Royal Guard coming to kill them, this place just, wasn't his idea of a good time. He'd probably end up wasting time the same way he'd been the whole time he was here, shooting the shit with Ceroba. Maybe Martlet would join in once in a while…
Alright, maybe it wouldn't be so bad.
“Well, that's not gonna happen if we don't actually make it back to the Ruins. Let's get going to the place so we can, uh, wait for Ceroba.” With how long they'd been arguing he kinda figured she'd be here by now. The hell was taking her so long?
Whatever. Clover actually agreed for once, so he took off in the direction of the Steamworks with them close behind. They'd just meet her there.
Passing through the now destroyed gate after your brother, you could see the bridge Ceroba mentioned in her directions. And more importantly, there was a save star before it.
File saved
“Clover? You coming?” Your brother called from the bridge.
You had a lot of thoughts swirling around in your head from your argument. Thoughts about Justice and responsibility and-
He was wrong. You knew he was wrong, you just didn't have the words to describe how. Even if some of the things he said you couldn't truly argue against, the way he made the very concept of Justice sound so meaningless was just… wrong. No, it wasn't just wrong, it was incorrect . Justice wasn't just determined by whatever people thought it was, wasn't just an idea or a feeling.
He was wrong, you just needed to figure out how to prove it.
While his ramble about responsibility was interesting, it didn't do much to convince you that it was in any way a suitable replacement for Justice. Though, even if it didn't have the effect he'd wanted it to, you still felt like you learned something.
This was the first time you felt like you could understand your brother. All those times he'd chew you out for your activities in school, telling him you over and over again to keep your head down and not get involved, you never understood it before. He'd never explained it before. Just like he'd never told you about what he did with the bank account he made for you.
…
Now that you thought about it, he didn't answer your question.
“Shit.” Your brother swore under his breath, drawing your attention.
Now off the bridge and on a narrow, muddy path, North Star faced away from you, blocking the way forward.
Your brother turned to you with a sigh, “You wanna talk to him, don’t you?” You nodded, “Fine, just make it quick.”
You approached the sheriff, his mumbling became audible.
“Why did this happen? I did everything in my power to entertain… So monsters wouldn't have to worry about being stuck down here. At every turn I tried to cheer Ceroba up… I just wanted Kanako off of her mind. Aren’t distractions what’s best for all of that? I'm trying my best to honor her memory.”
You didn’t know who or what Kanako was, and before you could think too deeply about it the lawman noticed he wasn't alone.
“You two… Why'd you follow me? Are you still my friend?” He asked you, but then his eyes narrowed at your brother, “Or are you just here to kick me when I'm down?”
A glance at Garrett told you he was seriously considering it.
“Hold on…” The sheriff started, “This all happened after you showed up! Ed specifically mentioned YOU as the problem!” He glared at Clover.
“Are you fucking kidding me?! ” Your brother exploded, “You’re seriously gonna put this on the fucking kid?!”
“Hey! I was just bein' a good friend! I made em’ who they are yet this is what I get?”
“What the fuck are you talking about?!! Made them who they- You mean the play pretend cowboy shit ?!”
“It. Is. Not. Pretend .” The sheriff growled through gritted teeth
“Man fuck off, Clover didn't do shit!! The problem was that you treated your friends like trash!! This shit’s on YOU!! ”
“That's rich comin’ from you. What do you know, anyway? You don't know them, you don't even like em’!”
“I know because I was there when they said it to your face.” Garrett deadpanned.
The sheriff ground his teeth, huffed, but said nothing in response. Probably cause he couldn't.
Garrett huffed, “Well, as fun as this talk has been it's time for us to go. C’mon Clover, Ceroba's gonna be here any minute and I don't wanna keep her or Martlet waiting.”
As your brother started to move forward, the sheriff murmured under his breath.
“Feathers… Wait a minute… Royal Guards like her have a ton of status.” Garrett coughed, ”They gain that status by doin' the King's work. I'm sure... I'm sure everyone would come back if I did the same. I'd be revered not only in the Wild East but the entire Underground!! I'd…” He turned his gaze on you.
A sinking feeling in your gut.
“Woah. H-hey man, let's talk about this.” Your brother stammered.
“Clover,” He ignored your brother and focused solely on you, “You've been an excellent deputy but… As a lawman, what I'm about to do is embedded in my soul. My true duty. Don't… Don't make this difficult for me.” He took out a lasso.
Your brother grabbed you.
“Just-”
He turned to run as the lasso was thrown.
“Hold…”
The lasso wrapped around both of you.
“STILL!”
Notes:
This chapter was rewritten a total of 9 times. NINE. TBH I'm still not happy with it but I have to move on. I'm so sick of being stuck here to I'm calling it good enough.
Once again, commentary in the comments. Probably a big one from how much trouble this one gave me.
Chapter 26: Standoff!
Summary:
Clover and Garrett face off against North Star!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
An encounter began as the lasso tightened around you and your brother, forcing your backs together and stopping his attempt at escape.
You took an experimental step, discovering two things. First, one of your arms was tied down, leaving only one free. Two, North Star’s grip on the lasso kept you from moving too far, pulling you and your brother both back to one spot. Third-
“Hey- Woah, easy!”
Anywhere you went, you took your brother with you, and vice versa.
A sense of dread creeped into your stomach.
“I know I'm better than this.” North Star said, grimacing, “A dignified sheriff would face their opponents fairly. However, you're no everyday bandits, so get ready!”
“Goddamn- Hey jackass!” Garrett yelled, “This isn't gonna convince your friends of anything, y'know!”
Instead of saying anything, the sheriff summoned a magic revolver with a *click* , aiming it at the both of you.
“JESUS CHRIST!!” Garrett screamed, ducking to the left as you went right-
*Bang!* *dmph*
Causing you to effectively stand still as the attack pierced through both of you.
“Sonofa- fuck . Okay…” Your brother almost looked relieved. He must've forgot the bullets were magic.
Well, it was your turn now. The lasso was also keeping one of your arms pinned to your side, so you could reach your items and your firearm, but not much else.
“God fucking bullshit piece of-” Your brother swore as he tried to free himself. He probably had the right idea, actually. You weren’t gonna be going anywhere in this fight if you couldn’t dodge, and you weren’t gonna be dodging anything while you were tied to him.
You used your free arm to Struggle against the lasso.
North Star almost looked impressed at your effort, “Hmph. Even tied up, huh? I sure have an eye for talent.” That didn't stop him from throwing attacks at you though.
More revolvers appeared, and you very quickly found yourself at 8/20 HP after-
* dmph * “Fuck!” * dmph * “Shit!” * dmph * “Goddamn it!” * dmph * “Will you stop that!!” * dmph ** dmph *
Your brother managed to run both of you into every single bullet. His longer legs and stronger body meant he had far more control over where the both of you went than you did. You had almost no ability to dodge whatsoever.
This was… going to be harder than you thought.
File loaded
“Clover? You coming?” Your brother called from the bridge. Again.
You stomped past without even looking at him.
“Woah, geez. What crawled up your ass and died?” He asked, just like he had the last four times. “Hey, wait up!”
He made a comment about you finally getting a move on after dragging your feet for so long, which you tuned out as you'd heard it before. Soon you were standing before North Star as he monologued, and tuned out as your brother argued with him. This was going to be your nineteenth attempt at the sheriff, and you felt no closer to getting past him than you did when you started.
The attacks themselves weren't too bad, honestly. They were just a bit too fast for you to react in time, but you’d seen them enough times that you could move in advance. No, the problem was your brother . It didn’t matter how fast you could react or how well you knew the bullet patterns, your brother was still gonna drag you into them no matter how hard you struggled against him. Every. Single. Time.
So far, your most successful strategy was to down healing items every turn and hope your brother was feeling less stupid that time. On one especially lucky attempt you got far enough to see a cool bell attack, which you almost immediately died to because your brother didn’t know about blue and orange attacks. That was the farthest you’d gotten.
You were snapped out of your seething when said brother got to the part where he grabs you and tries to run. The lasso wrapped around you and the encounter began.
Your brother struggled, North Star said his line, Garrett said his. In a few seconds the first revolver attack would come, and no matter what you did, your brother would ensure you’d be hit by it. If you went right, he’d go left. If you went left, he’d go right. Forward, back. Back, forward.
You grit your teeth in frustration. This would be so , much , easier , if your brother weren't here. Whatever North Star had in store for you later in the fight couldn't possibly be harder than trying to dodge attacks while being unable to move on your own .
The * click * of the first revolver attack came. You'd dodge backwards this time, you decided. Your brother was going to go forward, because of course he would .
“JESUS CHRIST!!” He screamed again, and you growled. You'd already accepted that you'd be hit. And after that you'd continue to be hit over, and over, and over until you died. Again. And you'd come back and try again over, and over, and over. And all of that could be avoided if your stupid brother would, just. Move . BACK!
You lurched backwards as the attack went off, your brother dragging you with him.
You blinked.
“Geez that was close! Good call kid.” Garrett said thankfully.
Did you… accidentally growl your thoughts out loud? And he did what you said?
Okay. Okay! You finally had something to work with!
You called your brother's name.
“Clover wha-”
You told him to shut up and listen.
He snapped his mouth shut with a click.
Good. You informed him that you'd be telling him how to dodge, and he was going to do what you said.
“I uh, okay?” He agreed, unsure but willing.
“Hey! What'er you two whisperin bout over there?” North Star shouted, to which your brother responded with a curt ‘ Piss off! ’
With a ‘ hmph ’, the sheriff began his attack. And you know what? It was easy! You told him to move back, then forward, then back, then wait a sec, then forward. And just like that, it was done! Totally painless! You should've been doing this from the start!
“Huh. Even tied up, you’re skilled. I sure have an eye for talent.” North Star grimaced, a subdued note of pride in his voice.
Your turn again, you Spared. You’d learned through trial and error that Acting was pointless for the time being.
“Still…” North Star started to monologue, but you tuned him out. You’d heard this before.
The attack this time involved more revolver shots, this time fired at an angle and aimed directly at you rather than having a fixed pattern. You'd gotten used to just taking all six shots and healing after, but now, by just telling your brother where to move you could-
* dmph ** dmph ** dmph *
You may have failed to account for the delay between giving him orders and him following them. Okay, lesson learned.
After that, things went… well, not smoothly. Though you could dodge now, the roundabout way you were doing it made damage frequent. Most of it was on him, usually involving a slow reaction to your orders or misinterpreting what you said, and some of it was on you, being too slow to give direction or being unclear with what you wanted ( What do you mean ‘go up’!?! )
While you weren't happy about the slow drain of your healing items, you'd take this over the hopeless death loop any day.
Garrett himself was, very unhappy with the situation. It seemed his constant swearing wasn't just caused by the constant damage he was taking in previous attempts. Still, there was some improvement from before. Where before he completely panicked at the threat of explosives, it seemed like your orders were keeping him, well not calm, but focused.
Soon you'd made it past the bell attack, your brother having practically dodged it on his own after you explained orange and blue attacks, and you were seeing
The battle continued until- “Fine.” North Star's hand hovered over his holster, “I didn't wanna use this but I got no choice.” Gun drawn, his eyes focused, “Goodbye, partner.”
Seeing down the barrel of the gun, you screamed for your brother to move. He jerked backwards just as the trigger was pulled-
*smack *
The bullet struck the lasso, sending bits of leather flying but not breaking it.
“Look what you made me do!” North Star shouted, Indignant, “That lasso is made from premium materials!”
You and your brother looked at each other.
“H-hey, don't get any funny ideas!”
Ignoring the sheriff's protests, you nodded to each other. Without words, you knew what needed to be done.
It’s easier said than done, though. Between the lasso itself being a small target, North Star actively trying not it but it and the usual of using Garrett to dodge, it took several turns of trial, error and getting pelted with bullets. But eventually, after some careful maneuvering-
* snap! *
“Yes!” Your brother whooped as the lasso finally broke. Shaking your way out of the now loosened bindings you stretched your arms and took a few steps. You’d never take your free movement for granted again.
“No… no way! Outsmarted by a deputy??” The sheriff tsked, “At least it's a fair showdown now. Time for a real dual!”
The wrong duel pronunciation was clear as day, but your brother didn’t say anything about it. “What? No it’s not duel time, fuck that! Clover, we’re leaving!” Your brother gestured back to town, “Clover, come on! There's nothing stopping us.”
You shook your head and stood your ground. After everything you went through to get here, no way you could bail now.
“Clover I swear to- This isn’t up for debate, we’re going!” He grabbed your by the arm and started dragging you away, “Let's see him try this shit in front of the- Hey, quit squirming!” Your attempts to free yourself only slowed your brother’s retreat as you pulled in the other direction, “Goddamn- Fuck it, come here!!” He pulled you in and picked you up by the torso, holding you against his chest so you couldn't move.
He'd barely taken half a step before you were thrashing as hard as you could with your whole body. You kicked at his legs with yours, you but your head into whatever it could reach, you think you pulled something off of his vest and you even got a hand on his ear and yanked until- “GAH!” He finally released you.
North Star looked between you two as you landed. You thought you saw a smile, “You’re the real deal kid, nothin’ like that yellow bellied coward.” His eyes flicked to your brother, then back to you. You couldn't say what emotion they held. “I'm gonna miss our time together. I mean that.”
A new round of revolvers appeared, all firing at once. It was simple enough to move through the grid pattern, but after a moment, “Come ‘ere!“ Your brother got his barings and charged at you, ignoring the bullets and forcing you to dodge both him and the gunshots at the same time and getting clipped by a bullet.
Well, if that’s how it’s gonna be, then fine! You’ll take them both on at once and still come out on top!
You had 12/20 HP , and you still had two Root Beers and two Feisty Sliders. It’d be enough.
You considered waiting until you were lower before healing before almost getting grabbed by your brother, even during your turn. Another thing to deal with.
You drank a Root Beer to max yourself out. Things were too unpredictable to not play it safe.
“At first, I was truly happy. All my sacrifices, all the naysayers… Those didn't matter anymore, cause what I had was special.”
The bell attack was back, sending out orange and blue waves as it rang. There were also gunshots alongside the blue attacks, but half of them were aimed at your brother so they weren't too big a deal. Your brother was the real problem, as when he caught you you had to struggle out of his grasp while North Star wailed on you.
You drank your last Root Beer. Only two Sliders now…
“But now I've realized the truth… This sheriff stuff? It's worthless.”
You didn’t have time to think about that before more dynamite attacks came, this time being shot mid air by North Star. The mid air explosions covered a much wider area than before, forcing you to dodge wider than you were comfortable with. Thankfully, the blasts were enough to keep your brother’s hands to himself for a moment, leaving you plenty of space to focus.
When the attack ended, you noticed your brother panting. Good, he might be too tired to harass you.
You stood your ground and Focused on the battle at hand. This was almost over, you could feel it.
“We all tout ‘justice’ but… True Underground status is only secured through pain.”
Something in you squirmed at that. It was just… a little too similar to what your brother was saying before.
A constant barrage of gunfire came down on you, one revolver firing after another in rapid succession. Constant movement kept you just ahead of the bullet stream, at least until you ran out of space and had to turn around, tanking a hit or two. Running around also kept your brother at a safe distance away.
As the attack ended, you felt like your brother was moving slower than before. A lot slower. He wasn't even trying to chase you during your turn.
“Clov-” A cough cut him off, “Fuck. Clover, please, we can just leave…”
You ignored your brother's whining and topped off your HP with a Feisty Slider. You could do this, you knew you could, even if he didn't.
“ ‘Monsterkind's Hero’ is a title soaked in blood. In the end… we're nothin' but bandits.”
Gunshots, dynamite, your focus was unbreakable as you weaved through the-
*Crack *
The sound stopped you in your tracks.
Instinctively, you looked down at your soul. It seemed fine, and you still had Max HP, so what-?
You looked behind you.
Your brother was collapsed to the ground, his soul floating above him.
North Star was trying to say something, stuttering, but you couldn't hear.
You approached your brother.
You touched his arm.
…
You shook his arm.
…
You shook harder.
…
You noticed he wasn't wearing the Silver Scarf around his waist anymore.
You saw the Scarf laying in the sand a few steps away.
You must have pulled it off of him when you struggled out of his grasp.
You left him defenceless.
You
You screamed for Flowey to Load.
You screamed for Flowey to Load.
You screamed for Flowey to Load.
You screa
File loaded
Garrett looked back from the bridge to see Clover lagging behind, looking at something on the ground.
“Clover? You coming?”
That drew their attention away from whatever they'd found so fascinating about the sand and onto him. Before he could question why they were looking at him like, well he wasn't really sure how to describe it, they barreled into him at full speed and wrapped him in as tight a hug as their little arms could manage.
The impact forced the air out of him with an oof , “Gah, I uh, okay? S-sure?” Clover tightened their hold on him, and he didn't, know what to do? It felt like this was going on for a while and he didn't know what to do with his arms and- “Aw kid, Come on. You know I'm not a hugger.” They held firm. Not knowing what else to do, he tried patting them on the back. Awkwardly.
That seemed to do it, and they finally let go of him and he could breathe again.
Getting some distance between them so he could see their face, they weren't looking at him like that anymore so, that's probably good. Were they really that shaken up by their argument? Maybe he was too harsh…
His thoughts were interrupted when Clover pulled at the scarf tied around his waist and tightened it.
Or maybe they were just being weird. Weird, weird kid… Honestly he'd forgotten he was even wearing the scarf.
“Okay, we good now? We can go?” Clover looked conflicted for a second, but nodded. Good, the quicker they moved on the sooner he'd get to forget, whatever that was.
Crossing the bridge and stepping onto a thin strip of land, he looked ahead to see…
“Shit.”
Promises be damned, Garrett swore to himself he'd never step foot in this godforsaken shithole ever again .
This whole encounter had been a fucking disaster from the start. From having to stumble around awkwardly with a damn rope tying him and Clover together and making escape impossible while the kid barked orders on where to go to avoid the bullets. Actual bullets, fired from actual guns. Okay, well the guns were magic and the bullets were too so it wasn’t that different from other attacks, but, like, fuck man he just didn’t want any fucking guns pointed at him!
That’s to say nothing about the goddamn dynamite the jackass threw sometimes. Fucking bullshit.
Things didn’t get much better after the lasso broke. They could have just left, ran into town so North Face would either leave them alone or chase them in and show everyone just what an ass he was. But noooOOooo ! For some reason, Clover absolutely refused to leave! So he was stuck chasing the little bastard to drag them to safety while North West kept throwing bullshit.
“We all tout ‘justice’ but… True Underground status is only secured through pain.” Oh, and monologuing.
Gun after gun after gun fired, pelting him over and over and over. He was over the shock and panic of getting hit by this point, the pain wasn’t nearly as bad as he thought and he really just wanted this bullshit to end.
Eventually the bullets stopped, marking the start of the post attack pause that always happened after a monster finished throwing magic around. Garrett tried to catch his breath, and Clover handed him one of those tiny burgers Dina was selling.
Clover was being weird. Weirder than usual. They’d been very attentive to him this whole encounter, constantly checking on him. It was weird. And they still refused to leave .
Still, he ate the tiny meal, and immediately felt better.
‘Monsterkind's Hero’ is a title soaked in blood. In the end… we're nothin' but bandits.” Hmph. Maybe the jackass wasn’t as clueless as he thought.
The bullets started flying once again, along with more dynamite, and more guns, and more dynamite , and even more guns , and holy shit was he getting fucking sick of getting pellted with goddamn fucking bullshit -
After what felt like an eternity, the attacks stopped. The ‘ sheriff ’ looked exhausted, sweat on his brow and hand shaking as it hovered over his gun. “One… I have one left in my chamber…” He took it out of its holster, pointing it at the two humans.
Garrett froze.
Was that, an actual gun ? A not magic, kill you dead gun?! The way he was talking about it sure made it sound lethal.
“I… I…” He grit his teeth as his aim flicked between Garrett and his younger sibling, “I-I’ll make this count.”
Fuck fuck fuck fuck FUCK! What the fuck does he do here?! What can he do?! Could he even run before getting shot? Would he have time to grab Clover? Would they even let hi-
* Bang! *
Garrett jumped, looking down to check where he’d been hit on instinct. He seemed, fine?
Dread filled him as he looked at Clover. No sign of blood, or pain or-
Where did they get that gun?
He turned back to North Star.
He was down on one knee, shaking.
“Ah… Guess I had this coming.” His voice was shaky. It didn't have the fake accent, “If only I wore my safety goggles, heh…”
A beat passed before Garrett could make himself act, “I- Okay, okay just, stay still. You’re gonna be fine.” He took a step forward.
The man smiled, “I… I can't lie… I'm not ready…”
“Hey! Don’t talk like that! You’re gonna be fine, there's a- a- a- hospital in town, we can get you there and-”
He looked Garrett in the eyes, “Let my parents know… I'll be away for a while.” He turned to Clover, “See you around, kid.”
He closed his eyes and-
It only took a second. It was like watching a sand castle fall apart. One second he was there, and then, like whatever was keeping him together disappeared he just-
There was nothing left but a tiny pile of light grey powder.
Dust. Monsters turn to dust when they die. He knew that, but he didn’t think- He didn’t imagine-
Distant footsteps caught his ear. His head snapped back at the bridge they crossed to get here.
Ceroba was stepping onto the bridge.
There was a pile of monster dust here.
Clover was still holding the gun.
He pulled the gun out of Clover’s hands and threw it off the cliff, only barely hearing the clicking it made as it disappeared into the darkness below.
He couldn’t get rid of the dust, Ceroba was coming, she couldn’t see the dust or-
He kicked some sand over the spot where North Star died. The dust pile itself had already somewhat blown away with the wind, and what was left was covered so-
“Hey! Clover! Garret!” Ceroba greeted the humans, “Have you- oh. Is… everything okay here?”
She didn’t know what happened, why would- He saw that Clover was crying. Garrett probably didn’t look so good himself. An explanation- “Yeah yeah! We’re fine. We were just, having an argument about where to go after the Steamworks and it got, a little heated.”
Her gaze flickered between him and his sibling. Suspicion- No, disapproval on her face. She thought he made Clover cry. Good.
After a moment, “... Okay, if you say so.” She must’ve decided it wasn’t her business “Anyway, have either of you seen Starlo?”
“No, we haven't.”
“I see. That’s…” Her face fell a little, “I gotta find out where he went. That’s the most upset he’s been in quite some time, and I haven't seen him since the breakup. I’m worried.” She took a breath, “I’m sorry, but I don’t think I can go with you without at least checking on him. I know I’m going back on my word, but-”
“No no. It’s okay. You gotta do what you gotta do. Don’t worry about us, we’ll manage on our own.” They could never, ever come back here.
She smiled, “Thanks for understanding. I’ll speak to his family up ahead, maybe they know something.”
“I’m sorry.”
Garrett’s heart skipped a beat as Clover spoke, voice small and fragile.
Ceroba blinked at them, confused for a moment, before her eyes lit with understanding, “It wasn't your fault this happened. Don't apologize.”
She thought they were talking about the breakup. Garrett forced himself not to look relieved.
She nodded to them both, “See you later.”
“Later.”
With that, she walked off. Presumably to Star’s family farm. In the same direction they had to go to get to the Steamworks. He really hoped they’d be able to just pass through.
Turning to Clover, they weren’t looking any better than before. “Okay kid, we have to go, now .”
They didn’t move.
“Clover-”
“I don’t want this.” They said quietly.
“I, Clover. It’s okay, I-”
“I don’t want this.” They repeated, “I don’t want this. I don’t want this! I don’t want this!!” They were yelling now, “Flowey!! I don’t want this!! I don’t
File loaded
Notes:
Sorry for the delay, something went wrong with my ADHD prescription a few weeks ago and I only got it fixed yesterday.
Chapter 27: Finally Getting Somewhere
Summary:
Finished with the Wild East, Garrett and Clover move forward.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was almost insulting how easily you beat the fight this time.
Then again, how could you not? You'd seen all these attacks before, knew how to dodge them. You'd barely needed to heal either yourself or your brother at all.
“I have one left in my chamber…” North Star pointed his revolver at you and your brother, making him freeze him in place and silently panic like last time. “I’ll make this count.”
You didn’t notice the tears in his eyes last time.
Last time… You didn’t know how low your brother was after taking all those hits, and you… You thought you could shoot the gun out of his hand, or maybe startle him or.. or…
You didn't think the attack would be lethal. You didn’t… think. You panicked.
You just didn’t want to see your brother die again.
Well, you were back now. And instead of panicking, you put up your hands in Surrender.
Star dialog ”What… What are you doing?” His eyes narrowed, “This isn’t fair…”
Everything was still for a moment, no one moving a muscle. Until…
“Starlo! Stop this right now!” Ceroba shouted from behind you.
And just like that, the encounter ended. That was it, that was all you had to do. Basically nothing. All of that could’ve been avoided if you’d just done noth-
“Who have you become?” She got between him and yourself, “Because this sure as hell isn’t the Starlo I grew up with!”
“Ceroba… Now’s not a good time for this.” He turned his head down, avoiding her gaze, “Don’t kick me while I’m down, please.” The sheriff pleaded. You’d never seen him this… fragile. Even when-
While Ceroba talked, your brother just stood there catching his breath and wiping sweat off his brow. While he was clearly relieved that the fight was over, he wasn’t happy. Not happy in the slightest.
He was also looking at you weirdly.
“I have my own baggage. We all do.” Ceroba’s voice came back into focus, “I don’t even know if I have the room to say this, but… Bring him back. Bring back the innocent farmer I once knew.”
“I just… wanted to be appreciated. Revered by all. I was trying to provide a slice of the surface where we have none.” Your brother had been rolling his eyes at North Star’s explanation, looking like he had some choice words for the man, but that last bit gave him pause.
“There’s nothing wrong with that. I’m not even telling you to quit running the town. Just don’t let this identity consume you. It isn’t healthy.”
He looked up, “... Very well.” The sheriff took a moment to gather himself before facing you and your brother, “Clover,” He addressed you directly, “I’m terribly sorry for attacking you. I do value your friendship and the time we’ve spent together.” With everything you were feeling about how the fight went, that… helped. That helped a lot.
Part of you wondered if he’d felt the same way when was turning to dust.
You nodded to him.
He then turned to your brother, “Garrett, I’m sorry for keeping you here. I understand you have somewhere you need to be, and I should’ve respected that.”
Garrett merely acknowledged the apology with a, “Sure dude…” Not saying how he felt about it one way or another. You got the sense he would’ve had quite a bit to say in response if Ceroba weren’t here.
North Star took it on the chin though, not looking surprised or slighted. He took a breath, “You have every right to make fun, but…” He reached up to take off his hat, revealing-
“PFFFT!” Your brother couldn’t contain himself at the sight of Nor- Starlo’s unhatted face. To be fair, he was very dorky looking, with none of the cool confidence North Star exuded. And he did say you could make fun…
Thankfully, your own laugh was covered up by your brother’s.
You didn’t mind it. It reminded you of… you, when you were forced to wear something other than your western outfit.
“Yeah yeah.” Starlo adjusted his glasses as your brother calmed down, “This is who I really am. I’m not a real sheriff… just some nobody farmer.”
“Don’t say that, Star.” Ceroba cut in, stern but affectionately, “You may not be a real sheriff, but you’re the best sheriff I’ve ever known!”
For the first time since the breakup, he smiled in earnest, “Yeah… I suppose I am kinda cool.”
Your brother made a face.
“Darn right!” Ceroba affirmed.
Your brother’s face grew more severe.
“But… This whole show wasn’t only for some personal power trip.” Star said as he put his hat back on, “I also did it to… cheer you up. You might’ve wanted the old me, but I also wanted the old you. Because of… Kanako…”
You didn’t recognise the name, but Ceroba clearly did. As did your brother, for some reason.
“I… Um… Appreciate that, Star. I…” She turned away from Star, “I believe I have business to take care of relating to her…”
“What do you mean?” Star asked, concerned. Was it you or was she being… weird.
Her eyes flicked to your brother, and then you. “I suppose Clover should know as well. As much fun it is to have duels and catch bandits, there’s a pressing matter looming over me…” A beat passed, “… Let’s go to the old Steamworks gate. We’ll speak there.”
“Ceroba…”
“Uh, why not now?” Your brother asked.
“This is… a very difficult topic for her.” Star stepped in, “If she'd be more comfortable talking there, then we should oblige.”
Your brother thought for a beat before shrugging, “Sure, whatever. Lead the way.”
With that, Ceroba led the group past a corn farm. You trailed behind the others, taking a moment to touch a save star.
File saved
At least it was behind you now.
While a part of you wanted to explore the farm, maybe talk to Star's family a little, you weren't feeling it. Besides, your brother probably wouldn’t appreciate a diversion right now.
As you passed by, Star gave a wave to a farmhand with a head like a four point star who you assumed was his brother, and got a Look not dissimilar to one your brother sometimes gave you in response.
Star’s brother and your brother locked eyes for a moment, engaging in some kind of silent communication. After a moment, they nodded in solidarity and turned away.
… What?
You also passed a large man who you assumed was Star’s father, based on the fact he called him son and asked why he doesn’t visit more.
Star chuckled nervously and gave a vague answer before saying he had to go.
Seeing his family made you wonder what kind of monster he actually was. Most monsters you’d seen had been pretty straight forward, with the likes of Martlet, Ceroba, Mooch and Moray being animals, and others being themed after something. But what was Star? His brother also had a star shaped head, but his dad looked like a sunflower. So were they stars or plants? Or, was his dad being a SUNflower also star themed? Maybe they were all plants in the shape of stars? Could Flowey be like, a distant cousin or something?
“Let my parents know… I’ll be away for a while.”
You wondered how they would’ve taken the news that-
You decided to stop thinking about this.
For once, you were thankful for your brother’s insistence that you couldn’t stay, keeping the group moving forward. You wanted to leave.
As you followed the others out of the farm you heard jingle as you approached a UGPS sign, and everyone stopped as none other than the Mail Whale descended from above, “Hello again! I have some news! You can now ship yourself, if you so choose! ‘Ship myself? What could that mean?’ Transportation, all for free! If you want to travel, give me a call! We will set to the skies without a care at all! Now I must go, but don’t be nervous. Just ring the bell for our service!” And took off as quickly as he arrived.
“W-wait a minute, can you- ugh!” Your brother rang the bell on the UGPS sign, bringing the Mail Whale back.
“Hello! Greetings! Hip hip hooray! What can I do for you today?”
“Hi, yes, hello, do you do, uh, self shipping to Snowdin? Er, Lower Snowdin, that is?”
“That we do, you need not ask it. Though for you, I’ll need the big basket.” The Mail Whale rhymed back.
“I uh, yeah! That'd be perfect!”
“Then I’ll be back in a minute, do not dispute. I’ll grab a new vessel, and then we’ll commute!” He took off again, presumably to get that bigger basket.
“Wait…” Your brother squinted, “Does this mean… that we could’ve just waited in Oasis Town until selfshipping was an option?”
Star rubbed his chin, “Maybe. But then you would’ve missed out on the Wild East experience!”
“What a shame that would be.” Garrett deadpanned. “... Oh yeah, uh, Ceroba.” She perked up, “It uh, looks like we won’t need your help getting through the Steamworks afterall. Um, I know you had your uh, thing you needed to do, but-”
“No no, it’s okay.” She said, “I can… get to it some other time.”
“Sorry, we planned on doing that together-”
“Garrett please, it’s fine. Really.”
While they talked, you were lost in thought.
Part of you wanted to protest. You still had a mission, and you couldn’t just abandon it. You wanted Justice, it’s what you came here for. And you’d been so sure you‘d know what to do when the time came but…
You were, unsure now. It was easy enough to brush off the things your brother said about Justice at first, but after… after everything that happened, and then unhappened, when you fought North Star. You kept trying so hard to do the right thing, and it didn’t help anyone. It hurt people. You hurt Star. And if you’d been more careful when struggling against your brothers escape attempts-
…
Would… would the fight have ended all the same if you’d just left with your brother? He wanted to run into town, where you probably would’ve run into Ceroba.
Was your brother completely right? You… didn’t think so. But, you weren’t either.
You… needed to think about this. You didn’t feel comfortable making any kind of judgment right now.
The Mail Whale’s rhyming brought you out of your thoughts, “I return with the hauler, made for bulk cargo. Climb in this bowl, and we’’l get this show on the road!” Sure enough, he had a Garrett sized basket this time.
“Is uh… is that safe?”
“Our rides are reliable, as is required. And if I dropped you, I’d be fired.”
“Alright, fair enough. You ready to go kid?”
Maybe… Maybe this was what you needed. Your brother said he’s open to coming back, so it wasn’t like you couldn’t choose later. It wasn’t goodbye forever. You’d have time to figure things out and… maybe living with him and Toriel in the Ruins wouldn’t be so bad.
You nodded.
“Now I know you don’t- Oh… Really? Just like that? Okay, great! Didn’t think it’d be that easy.”
“Oh! Clover!” Star said suddenly, “Before you go, I forgot to give you this.” He gave you the Deputy Badge, pining it on your shirt. It looked good. “Despite a few hiccups, our little adventure was a blast. I’ll be seein’ ya around!” He gave his signature finger guns pose.
You did have a lot of fun, even with the ‘hiccups’. Giving a real smile, you did his pose back at him.
He smiled wide, “I’m so proud!” Ceroba hid a giggle at your antics.
“Okay okay, come on! Mail Whale is waiting on us!” Your brother nagged.
You rolled your eyes, but obliged. You both climbed into the basket, careful not to crush any packages already in there, and watched as Star and Ceroba got smaller and smaller as you rose into the air.
This was fine. You were gonna be fine.
…
Your brother looked funny curled up in the basket, trying not to look down.
Yeah, you were gonna be okay.
Yes, he knew it’d be cold. Yes, he’d been complaining about the heat pretty much the entire time they’d been in the Dunes. But holy shit was it fucking cold !!
“We have arrived without a scratch! The journey was fun but it’s time to dispatch! Just ring the bell for any further assistance! The UGPS will be there with little resistance!” The Mail Whale gave his farewell rhyme, and Garrett gave the postal worker a nod as he flew off. Considering they'd been flying through the air at high speeds via basket, it’d been an incredibly smooth ride.
He looked at Clover, “Kid, how the hell are you not shivering?!”
They shrugged.
God, what he would give for a long sleeve shirt or a coat or- Oh wait! He untied the scarf from his waist and draped it around his neck. Just like the first time, it was like walking into a well heated building the moment he put it on.
Part of him wanted to whoop and holler and giggle like a maniac. He was almost there! After everything, all the bullshit and diversions and obstacles, he was one snowy walk away from being done . No more snow or sand or bullets or puzzles . Whatever was in the Steamworks didn’t matter cause he wasn't gonna see it!
He did kinda feel bad for bailing on Ceroba. She was clearly stressed about the whole Kanako thing, and he kinda got the sense that she didn’t want to deal with it alone. Like, maybe she wanted some emotional support or something. Maybe. Then again, she almost looked relieved when he canceled on her, so who knows. At the end of the day it was all speculation and none of his business.
Looking around, he saw two paths and a lot of forest. He… didn’t know where this was. It felt vaguely familiar, he was pretty sure he passed through here while he was running through looking for Clover, but he wasn’t paying enough attention to say where it was relative to everything else.
“Uhh… Hey Clover, you know where to go from here, right?” They nodded, “Okay, good. Which way to the Ruins?” They pointed in a direction, “Great, let’s get going.” He felt a genuine giddiness he hadn’t felt since he got his first phone.
“Could we see Martlet first?” Clover asked.
Garrett blinked. His impulse was to say no, of course not, not when they were so close. But… They did kind of change plans on her without saying anything, it wouldn’t be right to leave her hanging. And it wouldn’t take that long. Besides, after Clover was so agreeable with taking the Mail Whale, he could be a little lenient.
He didn’t plan on coming back out here for a while, at least until they were fully finished settling into their new home. So… This’d be the last time for a while either of them would get to see her.
“Yeah, sure, why not.” They lit up. “We goin the other way then?” They nodded, “Well alright, lead the way!”
He was pretty sure the Honeydew Resort was that way too, and you know what? Fuck it! Why not get lunch while they're at it! Or would it be dinner now? Actually, what time was-
“OHMYGOSH WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING HERE?!?!” Both humans startled at Martlet’s voice as she descended from above the trees, practically crashing into the snow.
“Oh, uh, we were going to see you, actually. You okay? That landing didn’t look- GAH!” He was cut off as she tackled him, pushing him and Clover off the path and behind some trees.
“Martlet, what-!” “SHH!!” She covered his mouth with a wing.
Not knowing what was happening or what to do, he shut his mouth and held still.
A few seconds later, the sounds of very, very heavy footsteps trudging through the snow approached. Closer. And Closer.
And then stopped.
Everyone remained very still. Garrett could hear his heartbeat in his ears as he tried to breath as quietly as possible.
* ding-ding-ding * The sound of the UGPS bell being rung, followed by Mail Whale's arrival jingle.
“Hello! Greetings! Hip hip hooray! What can I do for you today?”
“We saw you fly down to this post.” An authoritative voice rang out, “Are you aware that this area is currently locked down by order of the Royal Guard.”
“Oh! No, I was not! That is not something I was taught!”
Carefully, and oh so slowly, he tilted his head to peek out from their hiding spot.
Just barely, he could see two massive suits of armor facing the postal worker. From the back they were nearly identical, save for the bunny ears and cat ears sticking out of their helmets.
The one with cat ears, the one that spoke before, hmphed, “Who was it that called you here?”
Garrett felt his heart skip a beat.
“Ah, hmm, yes, well you see, that's quite the bewitcher. When I arrived, there was no one here, so I assumed the culprit was a ding dong ditcher.”
Garrett had to stop himself from sighing in relief. He always knew postal workers could be trusted.
For some reason, Martlet didn't share his relief.
“Really now?” The guard said sceptically, “Cause everyone in Lower Snowdin has been moved to the Honeydew Lodge for their safety, so I don't see how that could've happened.”
“Ah.”
Ah.
“So, you wanna try again? Or-”
“Give it a rest 04, he’s just doing his job.” The rabbit-eared guard spoke for the first time.
The cat-eared guard huffed, but didn’t push. “This area is locked down for your safety. I understand you have a job to do, but from now on you and your fellow UGPS employees are to ignore any calls to or from Snowdin. Got it?”
“Yes ma’am, I understand. From now on, shipping to Snowdin is banned.”
“Good. Now before we let you go, have you seen these individuals?” She held a piece of paper for him to see.
“Apologies, but I’ve seen nothing at all. Now if you’ll excuse me, I believe I’m being called!” He was already floating off before he even finished his rhyme. Garrett wished he could go with him.
The two guards watched him go, only speaking once he was gone. “C’mon 03, we still have a lot of ground to cover.”
“... Right…”
They marched off towards the Ruins, leaving shin deep indents in the snow where they stepped.
Even after they were out of sight, the trio waited a few more moments before saying anything.
Martlet broke the silence, “They’re gone… What are you doing here? How’d you even get here?!”
Garrett tried to answer, but she still had her wing over his mouth.
“Oh, sorry.”
“Bleh. Ugh.” He spit out a feather that somehow got stuck in there, “Well, we were going to see you actually. But what was up with-”
“Wait wha- Why would you do that?!”
“What do you mean ‘ Why would we do that ’?”
“What do you mean ‘ What do you mean ’?! Didn’t you read my letter?!”
Garrett blinked. “What?”
“My letter. The one I sent you explaining that the Royal Guard knows you're here, knows you’re going to the Ruins and is patrolling Snowdin?”
Both humans blinked.
“Did- Did neither of you check your mail?! At all?!”
Both humans looked away, rubbing their necks.
Martlet groaned and covered her face. Huh. So that’s what it’s like on the other side of it. He didn’t care for it.
What she said finally caught up to him, “Woah woah woah woah woah, what do you mean they know about us?!? How?! What happened?!”
“Well, it turns out, um, some of your argument on the raft was picked up by an echo flower.”
He didn’t know what the hell an echo flower was- no, stop, focus, “Okay. Okay. Fuck ! If they’re guarding the way into the Ruins, how are we gonna get past them?!”
“You can’t, the entrance is gone.” She said simply.
“Wha- What do you mean the entrance is gone?! ”
“It’s gone! You can’t use it!” She said like that helped at all.
“I- okay just, tell us what happened.”
Martlet shifted nervously, “Well…”
Martlet was barely keeping up with Captain Undyne as she marched through the forest, explaining her plans.
“The echo flower that overheard the humans was in Waterfall, so they’re either still there or somewhere in the Snowdin wilderness.”
“That’s- Uh- I mean- H-how do you know that for sure?” “I mean, maybe they- uh, already escaped into the Ruins or- or Hotland or-”
“Nope!” Undyne said confidently, “RG 01 and 02 have been stationed at the entrance to Hotland, and none of the monsters down here or in Upper Snowdin have seen them since they left.”
“I-I see…” It wasn’t all bad, she supposed. They were totally off about where Garrett and Clover were, but…
“I already assigned a guard to the Ruins door in Upper Snowdin, but Alphys says the humans didn’t come from there. After asking around, it turns out there’s another door to the Ruins around here. That’s where we’re going now.” Undyne grinned, “The human that echo flower picked up said they were going back to the Ruins, so I bet this is where they’re headed!”
She had to warn them! But how-
“Come on, we’re almost there!” Undyne started jogging, almost leaving Martlet behind.
They arrived at the Ruins wall and were greeted by two Royal Guards. There were also two monsters she didn’t recognize, a nervous looking vampire monster in a puffy coat and a small lizard monster with a pencil.
“Captain, we-” “Martlet, that you? We thought the humans got you.”
“O-oh, no. I uh, slept in and missed them.”
“Oh. Well, we’re glad you’re okay.”
“Y-yeah, thanks…”
“Ahem- As I was saying,” 04 gave a small glare at 03, “We’ve been guarding the Ruins entrance like you said and escorting monsters to the Lodge like you said.”
“Good. But what about these two?” She looked at the other two monsters there, “Why aren't they with the others?”
“Apparently they were living in there.” 04 gestured at the doorway, “They and a bunch of others were moving out when we got here. This guy says he still has stuff he wants to move.”
“Y-yes. I still have quite a bit left to move, so if you’ll excuse me-”
“You!” Undyne shouted, pointing at the man, “What’s your name!?”
He looked like he was about to faint, “Dalv! My n-name is D-dalv, ma’am.”
“Okay, and you?”
“Penilla. I’m helping Dalv with the move.”
“Okay. Dalv, do you know everyone who came out through here?”
“Well, yes. I do. The exit is through my home after all.”
“Good, so did you see any humans come through here?”
“H-humans!? N-no! No humans at all?! W-why would you ask that?!”
“Hmph, well there are at least two humans in the Underground, and this is the only place they could have come from. So unless you’re lying-”
“Oh! There were two monsters I didn’t recognise!” Penilla said suddenly, “I didn’t think anything of them, but I guess they could’ve been human.”
“Penilla?! What are you-”
“Think about it, Dalv. There were definitely two people we didn’t know, but we didn’t know for sure that they weren't human. Right?”
He blinked.
Then he shot up, “Oh! Yes! There were! T-they were human!? I never would have guessed!!” He was sweating and looking all over the place. Poor guy must’ve been really freaked out.
“That’s alright.” Undyne reassured, before muttering something about spreading historical documents. She walked up to the opening, “So this door leads to the Ruins?”
“Well, the Dark Ruins, technically. It’s a lower subsection of the Ruins.”
“Ahuh.” She turned back, “And it’s empty now? Everyone who wanted to leave has left?”
“Yes. I just have to finish with my stuff.”
“And you’re absolutely sure everyone’s left.”
“Yes?”
“Good.” The Captain cleared her throat, and shouted at the top of her lungs, “EVERYONE!! STAND BACK!!”
Startled, they did.
Undyne stepped back from the wall, and took a deep breath. With one hand, she summoned a spear, reeled back, and-
“WAIT-” “NO-” Both Martlet and Dalv cried.
She threw the spear at the wall above the doorway, the structure fracturing from the powerful strike.
Cracks grew from the impact, spreading further and further until-
The tunnel beyond the doorway collapsed in on itself. And then the doorway itself. All that was left was a pile of rubble.
“Ohh…… My piano…” Dalv moaned.
“The Royal Guard will see about a replacement when this is over.” Undyne said simply, “Now. 03! 04!” The Guards stood to attention, “Escort the civilians, then start patrolling the area between here and the Lodge. This is where the humans came from, so this is where they’re gonna try to escape. Got it?”
“Yes ma’am!” “Yes ma’am!”
“Good. Martlet!” The bird jumped, “I want you patrolling in the air from here to the edge of Hotland. If you see them, or even think you see them, you come and get me or another guard immediately. Do NOT, try to engage them on your own! Got it?”
“Y-yes ma’am!”
“Good. In fact, why don’t you stop by the Lab and pick up a phone so you can call for help.”
“A-are you sure? I thought those were only for a-actual Royal Guards. I’m still on probation…”
“Well not anymore! We need all hands on deck, and the initiative you showed by training by yourself tells me you’re ready!”
She always thought she’d feel proud when this moment came. Instead, all she felt was shame. Shame and guilt and- “T-thank you, Captain! I won’t let you down!”
“I know you won’t.” The pit in her soul grew. “Now, you with the pen!”
“It’s a pencil…”
“Whatever, you can draw, right?” The little monster nodded proudly, “And you saw the humans, so you know what they look like.” She nodded, slower this time, “Great! I want you to draw as accurate a picture as possible of them and give it to these two Guards when you’re done. After that, start making more for the rest of the guard. Can you do that?”
“I… suppose I could. B-but I expect to be paid for my work!”
“Yeah sure, whatever. We’ll pay whatever you think is fair after the humans are caught.”
The little artist didn’t look happy for some reason.
“The Dog Squad already are on their way to sniff around and get the human’s scent profile. Once they have that, they're gonna start sweeping Snowdin Waterfall for a trail. I’ll be patrolling Waterfall on my own until then. Everyone know what they're doing?” Everyone nodded, some more sure than others, “Great. Good hunting everyone!”
As the Guards and civilians made their way out, Martlet hung back while she thought.
She had to warn them. She was going to get a phone, so maybe she could- wait no, she didn’t know if either human had one too, and even then she didn’t know their number. If she couldn't call them then she’d either have to abandon her post and lead the guard straight to them or… send a letter.
Yes. She’d send a letter explaining what happened, they’d hide in the Dunes until things calmed down and then she’d meet with them.
“Hey, Martlet.” Undyne addressed her, “Now that it's just us, there's something important I have to tell you.”
Martlet stood to attention.
“Listen. I've already told the other Royal Guards about this, but now that you're part of this you need to hear it too.” She took a breath, “If you or any other Guard capture the humans, you are to either bring them directly to me or hold them in place until I arrive.”
“What!! B-but protocol states-”
“I know, I know. We're supposed to bring them to Asgore.”
“But, then-”
Undyne cut her off, “Just… trust me that it's important. Asgore has enough on his shoulders as it is, so it's better if I handle it myself. Okay?”
“I… okay.”
“Good. Now, let's get to work! The Underground isn't gonna free itself!”
“I’ve been flying around, trying to look busy for the other guards since then. At least until I saw you down here and the Guards heading towards you.”
Garrett held his head in his hands.
How the fuck did everything go so wrong all at once?!
Garrett forced himself to breathe. In. Out. In. Out. Just stop panicking and fucking think for a minute! “Fuck, okay, if we can’t get into the Ruins, and we can’t ship ourselves out, and we can’t stay out here in the open, then what can we do?”
“Well, there’s the Honeydew Resort, but all the monsters in Lower Snowdin are in there.” Martlet shook her head, “I… don’t think they’d hurt you, but-”
“I don’t want anyone seeing us at all if we can help it.” Garrett wasn’t so confident the monsters there wouldn’t snitch, “Any other ideas?”
“Maybe Dalv could help?” Clover suggested.
Martlet turned her head, “Hmm? Why him?”
“He's my friend.” Clover stated simply.
“He knows we're human, too. And that we needed that door to get back.” He appreciated that he and Pennila covered for them. From the sound of it, he might've even tried to stall the Guard from closing it up. “How would he even help us now though?”
No one had an answer.
“Well…” Martlet started, “My house is nearby, just past my sentry station. We could probably sneak over there without being noticed and, uh… figure it out from there?”
She sounded unsure at the end there. But, well, he didn’t have any better ideas, “You really think we can get there without being seen?”
“Yes, absolutely! Those two are the only guards patrolling down here for the time being, so the only monsters between us and there are in the lodge.”
He sighed, “Alright… lead the way.”
Notes:
And with that, Double Jeopardy has broken 100K words!! When I started I NEVER expected to get to this point! Even now it's kinda surreal.
Thank you all for the support! Really, it means the world to me!
Chapter 28: Cabin Fever
Summary:
The gang gather at Martlet's place to hide from the Royal Guard.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Garrett slammed the door shut behind him, breathing heavily as he leaned against it.
Not much actually happened on the way to Martlet’s house. The only monsters between them and Martlet’s place were in the Honeydew Lodge, and it was easy enough to stay clear of the windows. But still, knowing how common random bullshit was down here and that one tiny mistake would mean certain death turned an otherwise peaceful stroll into the most harrowing jog of his life.
The minute and a half they waited for Martlet to remember where she put her key didn’t help his nerves any.
“Well… We made it.” The bird monster said after a moment, “Uh, welcome to my home! It’s uh, a bit of a mess right now. I wasn’t exactly expecting guests…”
The house itself was roomier than it looked on the outside, opening into a cozy living room with a tv, table, couch, armchair and carpet. Separating the rec area from the rest of the room was a wood floor that led from the front door to a staircase on the other side of the room and couple doors, one leading to what looked like a kitchen and the other presumably going to the side shed thing he saw from the outside.
‘ A bit of a mess ’ was right. Even just from the entrance he could see… stuff. Stuff on every surface, in every drawer and tucked in every corner. Books, notebooks, wood chunks, wood working tools, clothing left on and tucked under furniture, and a thin layer of what he assumed to be wood shavings and sawdust on pretty much everything. He could see maybe one clear surface, a spot on the table where stuff had been hastily pushed to the side, presumably to make space for food.
Martlet was doing them a huge favor by letting them hide here. Martlet was his friend. Martlet was someone he liked. Garrett reminded himself of these things as he tried not to say anything.
Martlet rubbed the back of her neck, “Hehe… S-sorry about that… Uh, want to sit down?” She gestured to the couch in the living room.
He did want to sit down. Now that he wasn’t in potential mortal danger his body was aching for nap time.
Clover had already made themself busy inspecting every table, chair and doodad they could find, so they were gonna be busy for a bit. He should probably make himself busy too.
“Yeah, alright. We have to figure out how we're gonna get out of this.” He sat down on the sofa, Martlet taking the armchair. He could see some wood shavings shake out of it as she sat down. He chose to ignore it.
“So… any ideas?”
Windows drawn and lights off, the two went back and forth and back and forth trying to find any viable option.
Garrett sighed. He was exhausted. And not just physically.
He and Martlet had run through tons of ideas, ranging from bad ones…
“So there’s another Ruins door being guarded. Any chance me and Clover could sneak in?” “That could wor- Oh wait, no. I’m pretty sure that one only opens from the inside.”
“Mail Whale seemed to be on your side, maybe we could just ask him to come here and pick you up directly?” “But the guards would see him coming from miles away, and they were pretty clear that he shouldn’t be here. He proved himself trustworthy, but I don’t think he’d get arrested for us.”
To worse ones…
“We took your ‘boat’, to the Dunes, so couldn’t we just do that again?” “Ava was my only boat though. And even then, I don’t know what route we took last time. And if we go down the wrong river we could get stranded, and with Captain Undyne patrolling Waterfall…”
“We could dig a tunnel from here into the Ruins!” “That would take months!”
To desperate ones…
“A lot of the Snowdin wilderness is practically unexplored. If you went out far enough and found a place to hunker down out there, the Guard would basically never find you.” “Even if we got out there without being spotted, would we even be able to survive out there?”
“We cover you up with hoodies, paint your faces like scales, say you’re lizard monsters and you live among us in disguise! It solves all your problems!” “I… can’t believe that’s not our worst option.”
But the underlying problems remained. They had no way into the Ruins. The Royal Guard knew they were here. They knew what they looked like.
They knew what they looked like.
Even if they escaped Snowdin, then what? It was only a matter of time before every monster in the Underground saw the pictures. At that point hiding would only delay the inevitable.
And if they somehow got back to the Ruins, something that was seeming more and more impossible by the moment, they’d be unable to leave. Ever. The moment they left they’d be recognized and killed. Sure that was the original plan but… he didn’t…
Besides, who’s to say the Guard wouldn’t try breaking in there to find them? Nowhere was safe!
By the end, they had a kind of plan.
Waiting. Waiting and hoping some kind of opportunity presented itself.
Maybe they would’ve come up with something better if they had time, but if Martlet wasn’t seen flying overhead for too long the Guard would know something’s up.
“I’ll be back soon, just after I’ve done my patrol a few times.” She opened the front door, peeking outside for onlookers, “The fridge is stocked if you get hungry, and the heater controls are by the stairs if it’s too cold.” Seeing no one around, she turned to him, “We’ll figure something out, I know we will.”
“I… hope so.” He wasn’t so sure, but he didn’t feel like crushing her optimism. Fuck he was tired, “Uh, be careful out there. Please.” He wasn’t sure what he wanted her to be careful about, but it felt right to say.
“Oh um, of course!” She stepped outside, putting a few feet between her and the house, “I’ll be back soon, I promise!” She flapped her wings a few times before taking off, disappearing into the distance in seconds.
Garrett closed the door, locking it.
He sighed.
And just stood there for a moment. He felt, off balance. Dazed.
Maybe it was the whiplash of being prepared to go through the Steamworks with Ceroba, then suddenly being given a lucky break, then running and hiding for his life. Or maybe it was everything that’d happened, from the moment the school called him about Clover’s truancy to now finally catching up to him. Maybe it was the… the…
It felt like the walls were closing in. He had a goal, an exit, a way out. And now it was gone. He was trapped with no way out and there was nothing he could do about it -
In. Out.
Breathe in. Breathe out.
He needed a nap.
He walked over and collapsed on the couch, same spot as last time.
Opposite of him, Clover was fast asleep. They’d picked up a book and started reading while he and Martlet brainstormed, dozing off at some point. Kid must’ve been more tired than they let on.
Or maybe the book was just really boring.
Garrett kicked off his shoes, moved a pillow to support his back and closed his eyes. In. And out.
He forced himself to relax. To not think about the situation outside. Or what he was going to do. Or what would happen if something goes wrong. Or…
Or how helpless he was to do anything to stop it.
In. Out.
…
He wasn’t relaxing.
It wasn’t helped by the dust. The air was full of it, to the point that it bothered his nose.
Or the feeling of… where those more wood shavings on his back? Or maybe sawdust. Either way, it was bothering him.
Or how long it’d been since anything here had been wiped down, or how long those dishes in the kitchen had been waiting to be washed, or-
This wasn’t working.
He stood up, and looked around. The room was messy but it was pretty surface level stuff, mostly just stuff out of place. Cleaning would primarily be just sorting it all away.
…
Well, if he wasn’t going to get any rest he might as well make himself useful.
Just one more turn… and…
DONE!
Martlet curved through the air, making a beeline out of Waterfall. She’d flown her route six times, making sure to be as visible as possible to everyone she could along the way, so she had time to go home for a while.
She’d tried to use her time in the air to think of a plan for her friends, emphasis on tried . It was hard to focus on that while flying, trying to be visible to the other guards and not thinking about what could happen to her human friends if they didn’t figure something out.
Or what might’ve happened to them while she was away.
She flew faster.
She knew she was probably worrying about nothing. She knew that. The humans had most likely just relaxed the whole time. Clover was already out when she left and Garrett was practically swaying on his feet.
Her worries eased a little as she got closer to home, seeing that no one was around and the door was still closed.
She landed, went up the steps, gave one last check to make no one was watching, and pulled the door-
It didn’t budge.
Right, Garrett probably locked it. She searched her pockets, trying to remember which one- There!
She unlocked the door and stepped into- “Woah! What happened here?!”
The inside was completely different from how she left it. Her living room table was completely clear of tools and wood, with her notebooks in a neat pile and its many coffee rings wiped off to reveal the polished pine underneath. Her carvings and unassembled projects had been moved around the tv, and seemed to be sorted by size so they didn’t block the screen. Clover was snoozing on her armchair, which was sawdust and wood shaving free along with the couch and carpet!
It was… clean! She could even see reflections in the wood parts of the floor!
“What- How-”
“Oh hey, you’re back.” Garrett said casually as he stepped out of the kitchen. Through the doorway she saw that the kitchen table was clear too.
“Garrett, did you do this?”
He shrugged. “Yeah. I couldn’t sleep so I figured I might as well tidy up a little. Besides, you’re doing us a huge favor- well, a couple favors now, so I kinda owe you.”
She stared at him, “Garrett, you don't owe me anything! You didn't have to-”
“Martlet please, it's nothing.” He rolled his eyes and waved her off, “Really, it's not a big deal. I didn't even start on the upstairs rooms. Oh by the way, I wasn’t sure where to put the stray laundry so I just kinda piled it up in the bathroom. Sorry bout that.”
She couldn’t have been gone for more than an hour at most, and he did all this? When she tried cleaning she usually got halfway through whatever task she’d given herself before having to take a break and totally forgetting when she’d been doing. Then she'd lose track of time and go to bed late, making her late to work the next morning.
Eventually she just kinda got used to it. If she needed a plate she'd clean one, if she needed table space she'd clear some.
She couldn't remember the last time her place looked like this, so clean and open. Maybe not since she and Chujin finished building it. It almost felt like the room itself was bigger somehow.
“Martlet, seriously, it’s not a big deal. It was just something for me to do to let off steam.” He looked around, “Well, okay. I might have lost track of time and done more than I meant to, but still.”
“If you say so…” Weird, he’d given her the impression he hated cleaning.
“Anyway, I hope you came up with something while you were out, cause I didn’t.”
She frowned, “No, sorry. But I’m sure we can put our heads together and think of something!”
He didn’t share her optimism, “Sure. Mind if we move this to the kitchen? I was just about to start on the stove, we can talk while I work on that.”
The second brainstorming session didn't last long, given that they'd both been too busy to think of anything since their last one. It probably wasn’t helped by the fact Garrett looked about ready to doze off at any moment, or that Martlet was hungry after flying around all day (she hadn’t actually eaten since that little burger Moray gave her in the jail cell).
After a few a few dozen minutes of accomplishing nothing except for cleaning the stove (she didn’t know you were supposed to keep the burners clean, or that the grates came off to make that easier), Garrett asked if he could use her kitchen to make some food. She said yes of course, and he got to work making… something…
“I wasn’t sure how you had things organized before so I just kinda guessed.” He’d said as he opened a cabinet. Truth be told, she didn’t know how she had it organized either.
She didn’t have as much in her fridge as she thought, but Garrett said he’d make due with the canned stuff and started pulling out cans of preserved food she didn’t know she had from a cabinet she hadn’t opened in months.
“Eh, I’m just kinda winging it.” He’d said when she asked what recipe he was following, “Making something edible out of whatever is laying around someone else’s kitchen is just one of those skills you pick up after a few years of rooming with weirdos.” He’d said, dumping some canned corn into a frying pan.
She chose to trust that he knew what he was doing.
She really hoped he knew what he was doing.
Still, they chatted while he cooked, “Wait so, this Chujin guy, he built this place too? Goddamn, how many houses did this guy make?!” He said as he scraped some canned tomato into the pan.
“Just the two I’m pretty sure. I think he came from a family of architects or something.”
“So do all architects down here build the places themselves or was that just a him thing?”
“No, it was definitely a him thing.” She chuckled, “It was funny. We happened to run into each other at the Honeydew Resort and I mentioned that I was thinking about moving into the area, but I didn’t have anywhere to actually move into. He got this funny look for a second and said ‘Well, why don’t I build you one?’ I laughed it off, but he wasn’t joking.”
“Just like that?” Garrett raised an eyebrow.
“Just like that. Once I realized he was being serious I told him I couldn’t afford to pay him or even pay for the materials but just smiled and said not to worry about it, he’d handle the whole thing. I wasn’t really in a position to say no, so I told him I wasn’t gonna let him do the whole thing by himself.”
“And that’s how you started doing carpentry.”
“Yup! He took me under his wing as his apprentice then and there.”
“Sounds like a hell of a guy. Kinda wish I could’ve met him.”
‘Humans are merciless. Incapable of decency in any form.’ “Y-yeah, I’m sure you would’ve gotten along great.” She would like to think so, anyway. At least after they got past the whole ‘being human’ thing.
“Okay so, if you both built this house then I gotta ask. That little perch thing below the second story window, that your idea or his?”
She knew exactly what he was talking about, “Ugh, that thing. It was basically an accident it was even put there.” Garrett raised an eyebrow, urging her to elaborate, “When we were first drafting the blueprints, I grabbed bird house to use as an example of what I wanted the second floor to look like and Chujin thought the perch was part of it. By the time we were building that part it was too late to change it.”
Garrett snorted, “Wow, oh my god that’s so fucking funny! HA!!” He looked her in the eye, “Okayokayokay, be honest with me… Do you ever perch on the bird perch?”
She looked very intently at anything but him.
“OH MY GOD!!”
“I don’t do it often!!”
That was clearly the wrong thing to say, as he exploded with laughter, “PFFFT, HAHAHHAAHAA!!”
Martlet pouted. It wasn't her fault it was one of the few places she could take her boots off without leaving scratches everywhere…
As he calmed down, she glanced at the frying pan. The thing inside had changed, ingredients having been added while she wasn’t paying attention. It was… burrbling… “Are you sure you know what you're doing?” She didn't want to sound so doubtful, but…
“Yup! I've made hundreds of makeshift meals just like this. Honestly, this is coming together better than I expected!” He said as he stirred it with a fork.
It dawned on her how surreal this all was. She was hiding this human and his sibling from the Royal Guard, who she worked for, so they wouldn’t kill him and his sibling and she wouldn’t lose her job, which was to capture humans, and while she was pretending to help the Guard search for them he cleaned her living room and kitchen, and was now cooking whatever scraps of preserved food she’d forgotten she had with a familiarity of her kitchen that made her feel inadequate.
But most surreal of all was, surprisingly, Garrett himself. He was… weirdly energized. But still tired at the same time. And somehow more confident too. Weirdly so. The entire time she’d known him he’d been begrudgingly honest at best or paranoid and on edge at worst. Even when he was enjoying himself chatting with Ceroba he was still surly about it.
But now? He was in his element. He was relaxed, but steady like a rock. He knew what he wanted to do and how he wanted to do it, and was even having a good time while he was at it.
It was just so strange that his element was sleep deprived in someone else’s kitchen, scooping globs of peanut butter into a frying pan.
“What’s that look for?”
“N-nothing. Just thinking…” She didn’t want to say that she found his confidence unnerving.
“Okay, thinking about what?”
“O-oh you know… just about, uh…” What were they talking about before? “Chujin! And how much he did for me.”
Garrett hmm-ed in response
“Yeah, he really helped me out. Mom was nagging me to get out and get a job, maybe get my own place, but I didn’t really know what I wanted to do with myself. If he hadn’t helped me out the way he did I don’t know what I would’ve done! I suddenly went from aimlessly drifting from one day to the next to having direction and purpose. In fact, the feeling of purpose I got from following Chujin around helping build stuff to help people out was what inspired me to join the Royal Guard in the first place!” Even if he was against it, directly telling her not to do it in fear of her meeting a human. If he could see her now…
“Man, he really left an impact on you huh? Y’know, I had a mentor myself.”
“Wait, really?”
“Yeah! Well, kinda. The manager at the first place I worked. Worst boss I ever had by a long shot, but he taught me a lot about how the world works. How people think, what makes a good deal, how to not take shit from idiots, stuff like that. Hell, he even gave me some lessons on paperwork forgery and how to spot a scammer.” He smirked, “Course almost everything he taught me to watch out for applied directly to himself, but it still made for a good lesson. The guy was a massive scumbag, but honestly I would’ve been screwed if he hadn’t taken pity on me. I-” He chuckled, “I was gonna say I owe him a lot, but I think the years of half pay and no sick days more than made us even.”
…
“Okay so you’re giving me that look again and it’s freaking me out. You okay?”
“Why is everything I learn about you horrible?” The words left her mouth before she could stop them.
Thankfully, he just laughed instead of taking offence. “Pfffft, HA! I know right!? What can I say, the universe likes to fuck with me.”
Martlet shifted uncomfortably in place.
“You alright there?” He asked as he dug through a drawer.
She… wasn’t sure how to respond honestly. Or if she even wanted to respond honestly. “It’s… nothing important. Nevermind me.” With everything going on she didn’t want to burden him with her own minor issues.
“You sure? I mean, if it’s bothering then it can’t be that unimportant. Ooo!” He pulled out a few forgotten baggies of trail mix with everything but the raisins picked out, “That’ll work. Point is, I don’t mind listening if you wanna talk.”
She shuffled on her feet, unsure.
Well, if he was offering to listen… “I guess… hearing about all the stuff you went through makes me think about my own life. I didn’t really think about how lucky I am to have had people like Chujin in my life.” Her parents too. She loved them, of course, even when they got on her nerves. But she… she always took for granted that they loved her back. She couldn’t imagine what it’d be like if they didn’t. “I’ve had so much help getting here, from Chujin offering to mentor me, to him building my house and paying the costs, to my parents pushing me to come out here and do something with myself in the first place.” Her parents were always there for her. Always. “I got a cushy job in the Guard by just applying for it, and it pays well even though I don’t actually do much. And even then I’m always late, and I'm on probation cause I keep messing up.”
“So, what? You feel like you don’t deserve it or something?” Garrett asked, stirring the pan.
“No. Well, maybe?” She didn’t think she felt that way, at least. “It’s just that… Well, you saw the mess. I got a house built just for me and I can’t even keep it clean. I had a wonderful mentor but I still can’t make anything that doesn’t fall apart. I have the easiest job in the world, watch for humans and don’t arrest innocent monsters, and I managed to fail at both of those!” Though she didn’t exactly regret failing to capture any humans, the point still stood, “I had all this help on every step of the way, and I- I… I should be doing better than this… I should be able to keep my own home clean, but I can’t even manage that. And it’s- You… You didn’t have any of the help I did, and you’re so much better at this than I am.”
“Uh, what do you mean by ‘ this ’?”
“ This !” She said unhelpfully, gesturing around uselessly, “Being an adult! And being responsible and able to handle stuff! You went through so much stuff when you were just a kid that I wouldn’t be able to handle now! I should be doing better than this and it’s just… It’s not fair… It’s not fair that I got all this help just to be a screw up while you got nothing.”
She felt like a kid pretending to be an adult.
She knew what an adult was supposed to be, and she met the criteria of one on paper. She had a job and a house and took care of herself, all things an adult was supposed to do. On the surface she was doing everything she was supposed to.
But the closer you looked the more the illusion broke. She couldn't clean up after herself. She had the least important job in the Guard and still couldn't do it right. She barely ever cooked for herself, instead living off Honeydew pancakes and snacks. And even then she was picky about what parts of the snacks she'd eat, always avoiding the raisins in her favorite trail mix.
It was like she was given all the ingredients and had to put them together, but had no recipe to show her how.
Garrett wasn't like that. He could take care of himself just fine, and was even taking care of Clover all on his own!
He wasn't given any ingredients. He found them on his own and made something from them without even knowing what he was making.
“Hey, Martlet.” Garrett snapped her out of her thoughts, “How old are you again?”
She blinked “Twenty-one. Why?”
“Alright. And how long have you been living alone out here?”
“Um…” She did some mental math, “About ten months or so.”
“Right, so all that stuff about being an adult? Those are skills. They have to be learned and practiced over time. I’ve been putting them into practice since I was fourteen, longer if you count the time I was dealing with my parents. So I’ve been doing this for fiveish years, and you’ve been at it for less than one. It’s not really a fair comparison.” He said simply.
She… supposed he had a point. He was much more experienced in this than her, but- “I guess, but still, I should be able to handle this stuff on my own by now.”
“I mean, yeah, you probably should try to keep your place a little tidier… okay, a lot tidier, and show up to work on time and all that other stuff you said, but like, it’s not the end of the world or anything. Believe me when I say I’ve seen much, much worse. Hell, I've lived with worse! Your place was cluttered at worst, no rotting food or mold or even really that dirty. So you're not the best at your job, but you still have a job and get paid for it so you can’t be doing that bad.” He leaned on a counter and looked her in the eye, “I think you’re thinking about this the wrong way. You’re acting like you’re failing cause you haven’t reached whatever milestone you think you should be at, but that’s not failure, that’s just not succeeding.”
That… didn’t help. At all.
“Fuck, that didn't make any sense did it?” He took a breath, “Okay, uh, it's like… It's like this gruel!” He pointed to the stuff in the pan, “I want it to taste good, obviously, but the point of the gruel is to keep me from starving. Even if it doesn't taste great or even good that doesn't mean I failed to make a meal, just that I didn't succeed in making it tasty. As long as it's edible and nutritious, I haven't failed. Does that make sense?”
Martlet blinked, “... So I'm… gruel?”
Garrett put a hand on her shoulder and looked her in the eye, “No Martlet, you're not just gruel. You're very nutritious.” He said with a reassuring smile.
…
“ Pffffftt ” “ Hahahaha ” They both broke at the same time, doubling over with laughter.
Garrett got his composure back first, “Okay but seriously, did that make any sense?”
“Yeah, I think it did. You're saying all the stuff I'm worrying about is the flavor of my life, but the actually important stuff I’m handling fine. Right?”
“Yeah, exactly! Kinda wish I just said that actually…”
“Aw, but I liked how you put it. Nutritious gruel ~”
“Oh shut up! I- Hell I'll show you nutritious gruel, hand me that bread!”
Garrett had scooped up the gruel and put between some bread, making a couple sandwiches. He’d said something about how it’d make for a better taco or burrito filling than a sandwich filling, but shrugged and said it’d be fine either way.
The gruel had semi solidified in its time in the pan, now having a consistency reminiscent of scrambled eggs. It was still mostly yellow too, probably from the corn.
Well it smelled alright. And the texture looked… chewable…
Okay. In the privacy of her own mind she could acknowledge that it looked like someone puked into a loaf of bread and called it a sandwich. She wasn’t gonna say that out loud, but…
“Yup! Pretty much what I expected.” Garrett said as he finished a bite, nodding approvingly, “The bread definitely helps, way better than just going at it with a spoon.”
Martlet didn’t want to be rude by refusing, she really didn’t. But the thought of putting that in her mouth made her eyes water. Honestly, she wasn't even sure she could, just cause it looked so…
She looked over at Garrett, happily enjoying his meal.
She trusted her friend. And if it was good enough for him then she should at least try it.
She took a deep breath. In and out. She picked the sandwich off her plate and… Oh it did not look good, it was like it was trying to leak out of its wheat based confines. Maybe if she closed her eyes it wouldn’t be so bad?
Squeezing her eyes shut, she pretended she didn’t know what it looked like and took a small bite.
…
It was…
It… was…
It just… was . She wasn’t sure how to describe the… experience. It was slimy, yet dry. It was full of flavors, but she couldn’t identify any of them despite knowing what went into it. It was soft, chewy, crunchy and mushy all at the same time.
And the most bizarre thing of all? It was good ! It wasn’t the best sandwich she’d had, or even great, but just good.
“So? How is it?” Garrett asked.
Baffled, Martlet couldn’t help but chuckle as she said, “Good!”
And that’s all it had to be.
She took another bite.
Garrett chuckled, “Yep! Everyone doubts my struggle-meals at first, but they always come around in the end.” He smirked proudly. But after a moment, he cleared his throat, “I um… About what we were talking about before…”
She stopped eating and gave him her full attention.
“I just wanna say that uh, I get it. There's not any kind of manual for, well, being an adult, and it can feel like you're just fumbling through life. But fumbling is a part of the process, and uh…” He coughed, “I guess what I'm trying to say is, I think you’re doing alright.” He was looking away and rubbing his neck awkwardly when he said it, but she knew he meant it. “I mean, not for nothing but you literally built the house you live in! How many people can say they did that?”
She smiled, “Thanks Garrett. Though, Chujin was the one who actually put in the work, I just helped out a little.”
“Pfft, ‘I just helped’ she says. Like demanding to help someone build an entire house is a normal thing to do.”
“I just did what anyone would’ve…”
“I wouldn’t have. And I guarantee most others wouldn’t either. You really had no reason to do that, but you did it anyway. And besides, if Chujin was half as nice as you say he was, I doubt he’d agree that you ‘just helped a little’ . C’mon now, have some pride.”
Martlet blinked. “I… Thanks Garrett, that means a lot. I really needed to hear that.”
She thought about leaving it there, but… “Though, there is still something bothering me. I know you said it's not a fair comparison, but just the fact you had to learn all this in the first place just to survive is just… awful.”
“I mean, I guess?” Garrett shrugged, “Yeah, sure. My life is full of insane bullshit and all but, I don't know, I don't think it's as big a deal as you're making it out to be. Like, everyone's life is full of bullshit, mine just happens to have more of it.” He took another bite of his sandwich.
Martlet could almost see where he was coming from. Everyone's life was at least a little messy, no one's perfect, but the way he was talking about it made it sound so unimportant. Like it was just an inconvenience that he was homeless as a kid (yes she knew he said he technically wasn’t homeless, but the way he said it felt… desperate), and that his parents were so- so… she was going to be kind and call them unreliable . It was a far cry from the heated tone he took before.
“I don’t know, Garrett. The stuff you told me sounded a lot more extreme than uh, being messy…” She really didn’t know how to approach this. It felt, intrusive.
“Yeah, yeah… I guess when you lay it all out at once it sounds kinda extreme but… I don’t know, that’s just kinda how my life is.” He leaned back, “Yeah it’s unfair, but I’m not dead. So like, y’know…”
She did not know. “That’s… a pretty low bar…”
“It’s the only bar that really matters.” He shrugged, “I get where you’re coming from though, with the whole ‘ I had it so much better than you ’ thing. I’ve been there before, you get used to it eventually.”
“Really, you have?”
“Yeah. Y’know, as much as I like to complain about my horrible luck and how the universe is conspiring against me, truth is I’m pretty damn lucky.”
Martlet blinked. “How?” She said it more indignantly than she meant to.
“I mean, how many people do you think would make it out of my situation? I couch surfed in exchange for doing chores without any adults realizing what I was up to, stumbled into being someone’s roommate basically for free, and got a job I was too young to legally have. It was basically just dumb luck that any of that worked.” He stretched his arms back, popping his back, “There were a couple guys I knew from school who got thrown by their families, two of them are dead and one’s in prison. Me though? I left home on my own and turned out totally fine!!”
…
Why was everything she learned about him terrible?!
“And if we’re being really honest, I don’t even think I had the worst parents of everyone I knew!” He finished his stretch with a sigh, “Well, okay maybe not. But at least they never hit us! It’s like, the one thing they got going for them.”
“I- wait, really?”
“Yup. Not even once. Wasn’t really mom’s style, and dad was too much of a coward to ever actually go through with it.”
That- huh. She didn’t… know what to make of that. Everything part of that disturbed her.
Her thoughts were interrupted when Garrett yawned. “ Aw man, I’m losing steam fast . Mind if I crash on your couch for a bit?”
“O-oh yeah, sure. Whatever you need.” She mumbled.
“Cool, thanks.” He chuckled, “Y’know, in spite of the bullshit going on, this’s been fun. It’s been years since I hung out with someone outside of work, kinda forgot what it was like.”
… huh. “Y-yeah, me too.” She had fun too, for the most part. Maybe she should stop trying to learn more about him…
Garrett gave a little huff laugh, “Y’know, if everyone’s out looking for us out there, maybe crashing on your couch till they give up is the solution we’ve been looking for. Could you imagine?”
She couldn’t help but laugh with him at least a little bit. She could almost imagine it, “Well, I have a guest room upstairs. If you were gonna stick around you and Clover might as well just move in there.”
“And share a room? Think I’ll just take the couch honestly.”
“Garrett please, I wouldn’t let you do that. And If you’re gonna be stubborn about it I’d make room for you, probably by clearing out the workshop.”
“Wha- Martlet no, there’s no need for that.”
“It’d be easy! And I wouldn’t let my friend sleep on a couch for weeks on end.”
“Alright, I’ll rephrase. There is absolutely no way I would let you gut your workshop just so I could be a little more comfortable for a bit. Seriously, the couch is fine.”
“And I’m telling you that there is absolutely no way I would let you-” Something dawned on her, “We… are arguing about a hypothetical.”
Garrett blinked and rubbed his neck, “Oh… yeah. Whoops, hehe.”
It was a pipe dream anyway. If the humans were gonna live with her long term they’d need the Guard to stop hunting them, and the only one who could make that happen was Asgore.
…
Wait a minute…
Hey, wait a minute!
“That could be it!” Martlet shouted, startling Garrett.
“Ah, what!?”
“That’s how we get you and Clover to safety!”
“Uh, by crashing on your couch? That was meant to be a joke-”
“Nonono! I mean Asgore!”
“... You lost me.”
“We go back to my original plan! We get you and Clover to Asgore, we show him that you mean no harm and he lets you go home!” Her eyes widened, “Maybe that’s why Undyne doesn’t want any of the Guards to bring you to him! Cause she knows he’d let you go!”
Garrett looked sceptical, but still considered it. “I… hmmm. I guess that makes enough sense. Still seems like a huge risk.”
“No, this is definitely the way! I can feel it! Why else would Undyne demand we all work around Asgore?”
Garrett searched for a better explanation, but came up empty. “I mean, I could mean anything really-”
“Garrett, please. Trust me on this, It’ll work!” She leaned forward and gave her most determined look, “Please, trust me.”
He looked at her in the eye, but she refused to back down.
Time seemed to stretch on, making the moment longer, and longer…
Until he closed his eyes, took a deep breath in…
And sighed, “Alright, If we can’t think of anything better… we’ll go to Asgore.” Martlet preened triumphantly, “But don’t look too proud, we still need a way out of Snowdin.”
“R-right.” She forgot about that.
He yawned again, “Alright, I’m gonna take that nap now. We’ll-” He was cut off by another yawn, “-figure that out after.” With that, he turned and left, the sound of a weight being dropped on her couch a few moments later.
Notes:
This should go without saying, but WARNING: DO NOT ATTEMPT TO COOK GARRETT'S GRUEL! IT IS A NONSENSE MEAL THAT SHOULD NOT BE MADE UNDER ANY CIRCUMSTANCES!
Edit: Someone did not heed my warning...
Apologies for the lateness. This chapter was much more difficult and lenthy than expected and uh, ngl I've had exactly zero creative energy the last couple weeks. This one's development was a mess and I'm sure I left a couple mistakes in there somewhere, so please don't be afraid to call them out so I can fix them.
Anyway, more importantly.
DELTARUNE TOMMOROW
It's been a long road to get here, and I'm looking forward to becoming severely mentally ill about this game alongside you all. (And I'm hoping you'll all be distracted while I get my energy back. Who knows maybe this is what I need to get things moving again)
Chapter 29: Wake Up Call
Notes:
Deltarune was so good I had to disappear into a hole for a month and some change.
Seriously though, I know I said I was "looking forward to becoming severely mentally ill about this game with you all" but I severely underestimated the kinds on brainworms that Toby had in store. For a week after launch all of my free time was going into playing and I even lost a couple all nighters to it. At time of writing I've got 40 hours on the game (edit:42 now(edit:45...)) and that doesn't include time spent in the demo! I could not be happier with this game omg coming back to writing felt like coming down from a high.
Anyway, thank you all for your patience while I was away. I have been working on this on and off this whole time, in between hosting a friend and finally figuring out the cause of my constant exhaustion (It was low blood pressure), but not pushing myself to get it out gave me time to better plot out the future chapters.
Also, we got some actual factual FANART! (Credit to GrampiX in the comments))
https://www.reddit.com/r/UndertaleYellow/comments/1lkaujl/fanart_for_someone/
https://www.reddit.com/r/UndertaleYellow/comments/1lpfhi4/for_someone/It's so cool to see my boy come to life like this. Something I always had in the back of my mind with Garrett's design is that it's never quite described. Beyond his clothes he's only really described as "Clover but older and bigger", so what he looks like is based on you're own interpretation of what Clover looks like, but bigger! So anyone with a headcannon of Clover's design gets a Garrett design free of charge! Course I never actually thought someone would actually draw the boy, it was mostly wishful thinking till now. This is awesome!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Your eyes squinted as you awoke. You stretched your arms and yawned.
…
Something was different.
Several somethings were different.
For one, you were in a different place than before. You fell asleep on the couch, but you woke up in the chair with a blanket over you.
Second, the room itself was tidy. All the odd nickknacks and tools had been sorted away, and the furniture looked like someone had taken a vacuum to them.
Your brother’s handywork.
Garrett himself was passed out on the couch, legs dangling over the end and arm over eyes.
You unblanketed yourself and stood up, wobbling a little as your legs regained feeling after being slept on, and walked up to him. You gave his face a poke, and he didn’t even twitch. He was gonna be out cold for a while.
It was… unnerving to see him so still. But he was breathing, unlike last time…
You smelled something food-like coming from the kitchen and decided to focus on that.
As you approached the kitchen the smell of food stuff got stronger, but you could also make out the scent of cleaning chemicals under it. You really wished your brother would go easy on the chemicals once in a while, at least if he was gonna cook right after. The amount he used always made your head hurt.
Entering the very clean kitchen, you were greeted by the sight of Martlet sitting by herself, thinking quietly.
She almost seemed startled when she noticed you, “Oh! Hey Clover! Did you rest well?” You nodded sleepily, “That’s good. I know that chair isn’t the best sleeping experience. If I’d known you were gonna take a nap I would’ve offered the guest room.”
You took note of a plate of sandwiches on the table.
“Oh that? Garrett made some, stuff, and made some sandwiches out of it. It’s pretty good. Kinda. Here.” She nudged the plate towards you, “He made enough for extras.”
The ‘stuff’ in the sandwiches was the kind of discolored slop that your brother often concocted when low on ingredients and didn’t feel like running out to get more. It was never your favorite kind of meal, but it was rarely truly bad and always filling so you never turned it down.
You took seat and a Gruel-wich and took a bite. You couldn’t tell what was in it but it was very filling, as your brother’s makeshift meals. Though whatever it was he made probably would’ve worked better in a burrito or taco or something.
You finished it off quickly, with a few less table manners than were proper.
Martlet didn’t seem to mind, “Hungry huh? You can have the rest if you want. I’m… not sure I can take another.”
Couldn’t hurt. You took another one and looked at it’s- woah! Why did it heal 40 HP?! It definitely didn’t taste like it healed 40…
Regardless, you weren’t gonna turn down healing like that! You took the rest of the Gruel-wiches, filling the gaps in your stock left by the North Star fight and even overflowing into your dimensional satchel.
“Well, at least they aren't going to waste…” Martlet smiled,
The two of you fell into a comfortable silence.
…
…
…
The silence wasn’t as comfortable as you thought, and it was only getting more not comfortable the longer it went on. All the nothing that was happening was making you bored and fidgety, and Martlet clearly wanted to say something but was holding back for some reason.
…
“Soooo… How um… How are you, holding up?” She asked it like she was confused by what she was saying.
Blinking, you said you were doing fine.
“Good! That's good. It’s a pretty stressful situation, so it’s good that you’re doing good. I-” She stopped herself from rambling more, “A-anyway, we have a plan now! Or part of one at least.”
You perked up a little.
“It’s actually the same one we had originally, when we first took Ava. Take you to King Asgore and ask him to let you pass through the barrier unharmed. Though this time your brother will be with you.”
You tilted your head. You said your brother had been very against the idea last time, and then asked what changed.
“W-well, we don’t actually have any better ideas…” Ah. That explained it. “And we still don’t know how we’re gonna get you from here to there, so…”
You weren’t too worried about that last part. You had enough healing items to survive a potential Royal Guard encounter or two, and if things got really bad you could always rely on Flowey to undo things. You hadn’t actually Saved since leaving the farm, your brother was very insistent that you didn’t wander off on the way to Martlet’s place. You’d just have to hit it on the way out, whenever that was.
(You supposed that, technically, if you really wanted to move on you could just ask Flowey to Load to before you came here in the first place, then read the letter Martlet sent to convince your brother. The idea didn't appeal to you.)
The other part though, you had mixed feelings on. The mission was back on, and your brother wasn’t going to be getting in the way. You were going straight to confront the King and… get Justice for the fallen children.
Whatever that meant…
You had doubts now. You still felt, in the depths of your soul, that Justice was needed. But where before you'd been confident that you'd know what to do when the time came, now you weren't so sure. The way your brother put it made it sound so hopeless, like a math problem with no answer. At least, not any you liked.
Going from that into the North Star… thing… You were overwhelmed, the simplicity of just going in the Ruins and forgetting about the mission sounded very appealing.
But now that you’d had some time to calm down, eat and take a nap, you felt like you could think clearly again. And while the Ruins didn’t sound so bad, the mission came first.
You weren't going to give up. No matter how bad it looked, it didn't change the fact that Justice was necessary. Doing nothing wasn't going to help anyone.
It was for the best really, that the way back had been cut off.
Even if… a small part of you was, actually kinda looking forward to living in the Ruins with Toriel and your brother. Maybe since he wouldn’t have to work all the time, he’d actually want to hang out with you once in a while.
“Hey, Clover.” Martlet brought you out of your thoughts, “Do you mind if I ask you something a little personal?”
You nodded. No reason not to.
“So um… I was talking with Garrett and I was just, uh, curious about your parents. I-if you're okay with that, of course.”
A lot of things went through your head at once.
Her demeanor felt familiar all of a sudden. It was how adults acted when they had to talk about something sensitive with a kid. You’d been on the receiving end of it plenty of times, whenever a teacher tried to talk to you about your parents or your brother.
You asked how she knew about them.
The way Martlet was being weird about it, she had to know something. But you couldn’t imagine how she’d know anything about them.
Martlet blinked, “Well, Garrett told me about them. Among other things…” Your face twisted in confusion, “Is- is that not normal?” Martlet asked, uncertain.
It wasn’t. At least, you didn’t think so.
You said that Garrett never talked about that stuff. Ever. And any time you tried to bring it up with him he’d shut down the conversation immediately. One time he even got up and left the room when you tried to force the issue.
“I… oh.”
You… You’d thought it was just something you weren't supposed to talk about. Or at least something your brother didn’t want to talk about.
But no. Apparently he was fine talking about it.
Just… not with you.
You asked Martlet what he told her.
“N-nothing too much really! Just, um, everything from when your parents met to when your m- uh, to when you started living together again…”
oh
okay
“Why don't we talk about something else! Like, uh…” She panicked for a few moments trying to find something to pivot to, only to come up empty, “I… sorry…”
You said it was fine.
The silence was oppressive.
“Are… Are you okay?” She asked carefully.
You said you were fine.
Somehow that didn’t convince her, her face twisting as she tried to find something to say.
Your chest was tight, but you kept your expression neutral and your breathing even.
You… You’d had the sense that your brother didn’t really… like you all that much for a long time. Like he went out of his way to avoid you wherever he could. You’d told yourself that you were just imagining things. That he wasn’t avoiding you intentionally, and any signs that he was were just… unfortunate.
Things like his practically nocturnal work schedule ensuring the two of you were barely ever awake at the same time, or how you basically never ate meals together even when you were both home and awake. Or his unwillingness to talk, not just about your parents or your past together but anything at all. You tried to think that these were just bad luck or thoughtlessness or a part of his personality.
But no. They weren't.
You only noticed Martlet had left her seat when you were suddenly pulled into a very plush hug.
The tightness in your chest unwound as she held you. She was talking, saying she was sorry for bringing it up in the first place, but you barely heard it.
You felt something crack. Shamefully, you couldn’t stop your breath from shuttering and your eyes becoming wet.
Part of you expected to be… you weren't sure, just, scolded or left alone or something. For making a fuss.
She didn’t. She just… held you. She didn’t seem to mind. And if she didn’t mind then… you leaned into her, returning the hug and pushing your face into the feathery plush of her collar.
For some reason, you were reminded of home. Not your brother’s apartment. Home. Where you could always go to your big brother if you needed something.
You realised you couldn’t remember the last time someone hugged you. Longer than you’ve been living with your brother.
…
A few minutes passed before she released you.
“There. Better now?” It was the first thing she’d said since her initial panic.
You were better. Much better. You told her as such.
“Good, I’m glad.” Her smile was awkward but genuine, “I… can’t say why Garrett does the things he does but, If you ever want to talk about something, anything at all, you can always talk to me, okay?”
You hadn’t really had someone you could just… talk to. Not since before your brother left home for good. You missed it.
You nodded.
You and Martlet kept talking for a bit. Well, she rambled and you listened. But you didn’t really feel like talking at the moment anyway, and the noise helped fill the air so you didn’t mind listening.
It was nice. At least until she noticed the time.
“Oh shoot! I lost track of time!” She stood suddenly, interrupting her own story about losing her boots in the snow one time,“I have to go or the other Guards will notice that I haven’t been patrolling with them.”
She rushed to the front door, cracking it open to peek outside before opening it fully.
She turned back to you as she stepped out. “I’ll be back, uh, soonish. Probably. You can uh, watch TV if you’re bored. Er, with the volume low. Oh, and lock the door behind me!” With that she stepped out and closed the door behind her.
You locked the door like she said.
…
Welp. You’d already seen just about everything there was to see, so with nothing else to do you grabbed the remote off the coffee table, sat yourself in the arm chair and turned on the TV.
You kept it low, more to try to stay hidden than for your snoozing brother’s benefit. Nothing short of several minutes of face poking was going to wake him.
After a few minutes of channel surfing, you found that the Underground’s airwaves were pretty barren. A couple news channels with nothing to report on here, a few channels running old sitcom episodes there (human sitcoms, you noticed). Eventually you found a channel running movies that were actually made in the Underground, but for some reason every actor was a big rectangular robot. Strange, but it was good enough. It didn’t really matter how good the movies were anyway, you just wanted some background noise.
Stuck waiting for Martlet and your brother to be ready to leave, you had the perfect opportunity to figure out what you were going to do about the king. And how to get your brother to agree to it.
Waking came easier than expected, much to Garrett’s pleasant surprise. The usual brain fog that came with sleep, along with the typical aches and pains of couch sleeping, were barely noticeable. For a second he wondered if he even slept at all.
Then the dull hum of barely audible voices separated itself from the background noise, and he opened his eyes to see the TV on and Clover watching it.
Okay, maybe there was a little brain fog cause it took a bit longer than it should’ve for him to put together that yes, time had indeed passed since he passed out.
He took a deep breath before he sat up, stretching and wiping the sleep from his eyes with a yawn before asking Clover, “How long was I out?”
They shrugged, “Few hours.”
“Alright.” He was kinda hoping for something more specific, but whatever. He looked around the room, “Martlet head out already?”
Clover nodded.
“She say when she’s gonna be back?”
They shook their head.
“Alright.” He took a closer look at the TV, seeing… a boxy looking robot in a dress. And it was being serenaded by an identical robot in a suit. No, wait, they were the same robot, just playing different parts and being edited to look like they’re in the same room. “What, the hell are you watching?”
They shrugged. “It was the best I could find.” Geez, that didn’t bode well for the rest of the television industry down here.
“Martlet said we’re going to see the king again.” They said suddenly.
Oh, right. “Assuming we can't think of something better, yeah, we’re gonna just… ask him to let us go.” God it sounded so fucking stupid when he said it out loud. No offence to Martlet but it just… wasn’t realistic.
“I think I have a better idea.”
It took a second for the kid’s words to register. “I- wait, really?”
They nodded, confident. “You want to go hide in the Ruins, right?”
“Uh, yeah, that was my plan.”
“So you don’t mind staying down here.”
He blinked, “Nnnnooooo? Not if it means not dying.” He felt he was being led to something, and he didn’t necessarily like it.
“So let's ask for that.”
He blinked. “Huh?”
“You don’t think he’ll let us go, so we don’t ask him to. Instead, we ask him to let us live in the Underground in peace.” They said simply. “In exchange, we let him take our souls when we die of old age.”
Garrett… kinda saw it? It was better than just asking to leave, but… “Why would he let us do that? It’d still be better to just take our souls then and there.”
“Cause Martlet will be there to vouch for us, like she said. Ceroba and North Star and the rest of the Feisty Five too. They’ll be there if we ask.” They said it with absolute confidence. “We could make other demands too. Like ending the war, and honoring the fallen children. We get to live, monsters get their freedom, humans live and the kids get Justice. It's not perfect, but everyone wins in the end.”
Garrett wasn’t so sure about making any kinds of demands to the guy who decides if they live or die, but… it was a hell of a lot better than the hail mary from before. Before, the king would have literally zero reason to let them pass through to the surface. This deal would at least give him a reason, a few reasons, to play nice.
Something was scratching at the back of his brain though. Something big.
He wanted to say that it was hopeless. That the king had no reason to delay getting the last souls he needed.
But then why didn’t he just use the souls he had and get the rest from the surface?
Why?
He had what he needed, right? So why wait? Why not break the Barrier?
…
Whatever the reason, the fact was that the king could free his people and start his war anytime, but hasn’t . So… if he was fine with not doing all that right now, and he still got the souls in the end, then maybe he would be open to getting the rest of the souls he needs later.
It…
Okay, let’s not get ahead of ourselves. It was still an insane long shot, and depended on a very powerful man he’d never met choosing to help them out for no reason. Feasible was better than near guaranteed failure, didn’t mean it was actually good.
But it was far and away better than what they were planning before.
And Clover came up with it.
They even made a whole pitch for it.
“That's… better. Much better. Not bad kid.” Garrett was actually, genuinely impressed. Proud even. Clover definitely looked proud of themself. “Well, that’s one half of the problem solved. Kinda. But we still need a way to actually get to him.”
The victorious look on their face disappeared as quick as it came.
Great, so they were still no closer to getting out the more immediate danger. Though, if he was being honest the fear of being found by the Guard wasn't as intense as it was before. They had basically no reason to be anywhere near Martlet's place specifically, so being spotted seemed unlikely as long as they were inside. And with how long they'd been here the danger of it all got drowned out by the monotony of waiting.
The nap helped too.
That all got thrown out the window when the front door knob rattled, and Garrett jumped off the sofa as Martlet burst in.
“Guys guys guys! I found- oh hey Garrett, you’re up! Great!” She spoke quickly, barely stopping between words, “I found a way to get you out of here!”
Whatever annoyance he felt from her scaring the shit out of him disappeared. “Wait, really?!”
She nodded enthusiastically, “Yeah! Mail Whale flagged me down and offered to ship you two straight from here back to the Dunes, no need to go to the UGPS station!”
“But what about-”
“The Guards? Already taken care of!”
His hands shook as he pulled the card from the deck. “I-is this you- er, your c-card?”
…
“No.” The giant Guard said simply. The other one sighed.
Dalv swallowed nervously as sweat started pouring from his forehead, “O-oh, well… I- um- I must’ve, um… C-can I, try again?”
“No, we have important-”
“I'm having fun.”
“...”
“..”
“... Ugh, fine.”
He started shuffling the deck again.
He really wished the bird woman had asked literally anyone else to be the distraction.
“He should have them distracted long enough for Mail Whale to come and pick you up.”
“I…” He almost couldn’t believe it. He’d only met Dalv once for like twenty seconds, and he was trying to help them. And Martlet didn’t go to Mail Whale to ask for his help, he went to her to offer.
“Why?”
Martlet tilted her head, “What do you mean? It’s so the Guards don’t notice-”
“No no, I mean… why are they helping us?”
“Um… I don’t know. Do they have a reason not to?”
Yeah. To get the souls to break the Barrier. To get rewarded by the king. To not take the risk of being caught helping the enemy.
Martlet didn’t seem to care about that stuff, but Martlet was Martlet. She was a weirdo. She was different.
But… she wasn’t different. Other monsters who also knew they were human were helping them. Even working against the Royal Guard to do it.
Martlet was helping cause she felt guilty for attacking Clover, and to prove that she could be trusted.
Right?
It made sense at first, but the more he got to know her…
“Okay, um. When is Mail Whale getting here?”
“Soon, like any minute now.”
“Alright.”
“I won’t be able to go with you though. I’ve already been absent from a lot of the hunt and I think some of the other Guards are starting to notice.” She said apologetically, “But I’ll probably be able to get away long enough to vouch for you when you get to King Asgore.”
Oh, that reminded him. “Clover came up with a better plan for when we get the king now.”
She perked up.
“Instead of asking him to let us leave, we ask to live down here. In exchange he gets our souls when we die. Clover thinks we could demand he ends the war and some other stuff, but the main thing is that we get to live down here.”
She made a face he wasn’t sure how to interpret, “Oh. That’s um, that’s great!” And suddenly she was upbeat, “Guess that means I’ll be seeing more of you two after all.” She said happily.
“I uh, yeah. Guess it does.” Assuming it works at all, and they don’t just get murdered on the spot.
“Hey Garrett?” She brought him out of his thoughts, “If you’re sure about wanting to live down here, and you need a place to stay, well… my door is always open.”
He blinked. “You mean like, until we get our own place?” It had to be that, she wouldn’t just-
“Oh, sure! If that’s what you want. But I wouldn’t mind if it was more uh, more permanent.” She said with an awkward little smile, “I mean, I know it’s not the roomy-est, and we already talked about the sleep space complications, but uh… Well, the point is I’d be more than happy to have you, however long you’re willing to stay.”
She was really just… offering? Just like that? Just happy to let them live there. He-
He didn’t get it. He didn’t get how she could so easily offer to just let him and Clover just, live with her.
He didn’t get her.
And that should have made him nervous. It was why he was so averted to her when they met. She came in demanding to help with no gain for herself, and he only started to really trust her when he felt like he knew her real motives. Guilt and a need to prove herself.
But he knew her better now and that's just, what she's like. With or without guilt or whatever, she wants to help people. She’s just a g-
…
He didn’t get her.
And he still trusted her.
“I could definitely use the help around the house. I bet there’s all kinds of stuff I could learn from you! Oh, n-not that you have to do anything-”
“That sounds nice.”
She blinked, “Really?”
“Yeah. I mean we’ll have to figure out the details later but, it sounds nice.”
A massive smile spread across her face, “Great! Guess we’re all gonna be roommates, huh?”
A rhyme from outside interrupted the conversation, “I’ve arrived, but only for a minute! Please be quick, we’ve got a time limit!”
That’d be their ride. Clover gave Martlet a quick hug before making their way out and Garrett would’ve followed them right out, but Martlet grabbed his arm to stop him.
“Hey.” She spoke quietly, just above a whisper, “Before you go, I just want to say…” She fidgeted for a moment, hesitating before looking him in the eye, “You should talk to Clover.”
He blinked, “Uh, about what?”
“Whatever you want. Just… talk to them. Tell them you love them. Something, anything.”
“I-”
“Please. Trust me on this.”
…
“Okay.”
“I’m sure your conversation is riveting, but we really must be pivoting!” Mail Whale half shouted.
Martlet let him go, “I’ll see you in Hotland, I promise!” She said assuredly with a nod and a smile.
In spite of himself, he smiled back, “Yeah, we’ll see you there.”
He got in the basket with Clover, and watched as Martlet and her cozy little house got smaller and smaller.
…
“What did she want to talk to you about?” Clover asked as they settled in for the ride.
…
“Nothing important.”
Notes:
Bonus scene that was cut for pacing
The nap helped too.
With the conversation pretty much over and the only other thing to do being watching the robot drama movie, Garrett opted to start working on the upstairs section of the house. It wasn't exactly entertaining, but it kept his mind off things at least. It was pretty mundane, until he got to Martlet's room.
Now, he didn't actually plan on cleaning her bedroom, it was just a little too personal of a place to dig through when she wasn't there. He only went in to put the clean laundry away, or at least somewhere easy for Martlet to sort away when she got to it.
That all went out the window when he saw what it was like in there.
He was more than a little, uh, distressed? Concerned? By the state of Martlet's room. The messes downstairs were made through time and laziness, this was more like the place was thoroughly torn through. Drawers were left open with their content's scrambled around, various bits of clothing were tossed about, some and even without all that, her room was... Okay, he could appreciate taking the lazy approach, but a hammock was not a replacement for an actual bed. Hell, the guest room had a real bed! Why wasn't she using that!?
He started with the floor just to give himself room to move around, then started on the laundry and the closet (which was surprisingly well organized, even more so than his own), then the handful of dishes scattered around. Eventually he got to cleaning out the drawers and moving what he could into other parts of the house, like the four pairs of scissors in the dresser into the kitchen, and then moving the doodads and knicknacks into the drawers to make some actual table space. The only thing he wasn’t sure what to do with was the giant syringe full of freaky glowing liquid in the night stand. He felt like it should be in the bathroom, but the face it was in the night stand made him think it was some kind of like, magical epipen or something. He’d have to ask Martlet about it later.
… Actually, no. He was not going to ask her about her big freaky syringe. Both cause that sounded awkward and because he remembered that he didn’t actually care that much.
He was just about done with all that when there was a knock on the door.
Chapter 30: Back on Rails
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Starlo looked out at the saloon. From the stage Moray sang and played their guitar to the pleasure of the rest of the posse. Ace watched them with a quiet appreciation, as he always did when they sang this song, while Ed amused himself by watching as Mooch tried and failed to swipe a drink from Dina while she wiped out the mugs.
After all the excitement and drama it felt good to just, sit back and enjoy the moment.
Even Ceroba looked more content than he’d seen her in months. Like she was finally letting herself breathe for the first time in a long time. Maybe since Chujin.
He couldn’t thank her enough for making him pull his head out of his backside. It really was as simple as saying sorry, and the whole posse let the whole thing go.
He smiled to himself. He really did have the best friends ever. Ceroba especially. He oughta do something nice for her.
Just as he got an idea as to what that something should be, he heard her gasp next to him. Turning to look, she was staring disbelievingly at-
“Deputy!!!” North Star couldn’t help but sport a massive grin as he spotted Clover and their brother come in through the saloon doors.
Of course this got the attention of the rest of the posse, some of whom greeted the pair as they made their way through the saloon.
He gave his own greeting as he approached them, “Howdy!! I am ever so delighted that you returned. Makes our earlier parting a little awkward, but… actually, why are you here? I thought you two were clearing out.”
Garrett grimaced, “Yeah… so about that…”
“The entire Royal Guard?”
“Yup.”
“And they're making posters.”
“They are.”
“Well. That’s uh, really bad.”
“Yeah.”
“That’s just… incredibly unlucky.”
“I’m aware.”
“I mean, what are the odds the captain of the Royal Guard just happens to stumble on the one echo flower that has you sayin-”
“I know, dude. I know.” Garrett said, resigned.
For all the gripes and frustrations they’d had with each other, Star could feel for the guy.
They’d moved their conversation to the far side of the bar to not disturb the other’s (mainly Ace’s) enjoyment of Moray’s performance, while Clover talked to the posse. There, Garrett told him and Ceroba what happened to bring him and Clover back to the Wild East, including the new plan he, Feathers and Clover came up with.
“Clover and Martlet think that if we have enough people to vouch for us the king is more likely to let us live down here. So uh,” He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly, “I hate to ask, but…”
Star shook his head, “No need. I think I speak for the rest of the posse, and the entire Wild East, that we’ll happily make the trip to help out you and the Deputy.”
Garrett’s face twisted at that. Like he couldn’t believe that was his answer, but also wasn’t surprised at all.
Ceroba’d been awfully quiet the whole explanation, only choosing then to speak up. “I’m… not sure that’s a great idea.” She said cautiously.
Star spun his head towards her, “What, why not?!” Why wouldn’t they help their littlest member?
“It’s just…” She hesitated, shifting in her seat, “Taking such a large group would draw a lot of attention. And with the Royal Guard being so on edge we’d definitely be noticed, especially if we’re passing through New Home.”
“And we still have to go through there even if we take the shortcut through Steamworks, right?”
“Yes. The old elevator comes out to the junction between Hotland, New Home and the Core."
"And the Core is...?"
"The facility that replaced the Steamworks as the Undergrounds source of power. You can reach the throne room from there as well I believe, but the Core has its own division of Guards."
"So it's New Home or nothing then.” Garrett said, defeated.
Ceroba nodded. “Pretty much, yeah.”
Star looked at his oldest friend (not including his immediate family).
Ceroba was… tense. She was doing a good job hiding it, but he knew her well enough to see it. All the peace she’d built up over the last few hours was gone, and in its place was dread and anticipation and disappointment and… something else.
He could understand why she’d be so wound up after hearing what happened to them, he was none too happy himself after all.
But why did he get the sense she felt… betrayed?
It didn’t make sense. He… must be misreading her.
She was just stressed. They were all stressed about this, that was all.
Star fake cleared his throat, “ Ahem . So, it’s back to plan A then?”
Garrett sighed, “Yeah. Sounds like it.” He murmured something under his breath that sounded like ‘ it’s like the third time today’ before turning to Ceroba, “Uh, that is if you’re still up for it, of course.”
Her breath hitched, “I…” Under the bar he could see her clenching her skirt.
“I’d get it if you can’t, after having the plan changed so many times.” Garrett rubbed his neck, “We can manage on our own if we have to.”
“Y’know, me or any of the other Feisty Five could come with! Sure we don’t know the place like Ceroba does, but it’d be a shame to miss an opportunity like this.”
“I can do it.” Ceroba said suddenly.
“Oh.” Star was only a little disappointed. Garrett sighed in relief.
“Alright, so we’re gonna grab Clover and head out then?” He looked around, “Uh, where’s Clover?”
The three adult’s heads spun around. Mooch was messing with Ed, Moray was finishing their act while Ace gave some light applause, and Dina was quietly putting things away.
No Clover.
Garrett groaned.
“Eh, I wouldn’t worry too much. Deputy can handle themself just fine, remember how they dodged my bullets?” Garrett glared at him. Okay, maybe bringing up their fight wasn’t a great idea, “A-and uh, besides, they're probably just sayin hey to everyone still hangin around the WIld East! I doubt they’d go wanderin off without telling us.”
You walked past the bandit and his new found Micro Froggit friends, deeper into the cavern.
You passed through winding corridors, over deep water and utter darkness.
In the darkest corner of this long forgotten cave, you found your prize.
…
You got the Golden Cactus!
You knew that shortcut would come in handy!
Ceroba stood up, “I need to get something from home anyway. I’ll be back soon, then we’ll get Clover and head out.” And left quickly without another word.
…
Garrett frowned, “That was weird, right?”
So it wasn’t just him. “It’s… been a long day for everyone. She’s probably just eager to get going.”
“Right, yeah. I can feel that.”
…
“Soooo… how uh-”
“Dude, don’t. We’re not friends. I’m only playing nice for Clover’s sake.”
Star coughed, “R-right.” Guess he was still mad about the… everything from before.
That was fine. They could just… sit in silence for a bit.
…
…
…
…
Star started rhythmically patting his legs to fill the awkward silence.
…
…
…
The patting only drew more attention to the awkwardness. He stopped.
…
…
But the absence of the patting made the silence more intense, but he couldn’t start again after he already stopped so should he just leave or-
The saloon doors swung open as Clover stepped through.
“Deputy!! I am so glad to see you .” Thank the Angel! He wasn’t sure how much more of that he could take, “Say, while we’re waiting on Ceroba to finish up whatever she’s doing, reckon we got time for a quick mission? The one we skipped over earlier only needed Virgil and a couple of volunteers to-”
Ceroba stepped into the saloon, “Alright, I’m ready to go.”
“Daw…”
“Oh thank god.” Garrett sighed, “I reckon if we had’ta waste any more-” His eyes blew wide as he covered his mouth with both hands, “What… the fuck came out of my mouth.”
But it was too late. Everyone present heard.
“He’s been influenced.” Moray said gravely.
Ace tipped his hat down, “He’s taken the first step to being one of us.”
“It’s only a matter of time now, hun.” Dina grinned from the other side of the bar.
Mooch and Ed shouted in unison, “One of us!! One of us!!”
“No!! That’s not- I didn’t- I- I-” He stuttered, “I- I’m leaving!!” He took off out of the saloon.
Looking at the massive vault door, Garrett coughed, “So uh, why is the place sealed off like a bomb shelter?”
“Security.” Ceroba said simply, “This place used to be an essential piece of infrastructure for the Underground, so keeping it safe was a priority.”
“I… you know what? Sure.”
“Y’know, you never did say what this mysterious errand was.” Star nudged, and Clover nodded along, also curious.
Ceroba stiffened. She hesitated for a moment, before reaching behind her, “It’s about… this.” And pulling out an ornate looking fox mask.
“The mask Kanako made for you…” Star said somberly. She’d been so proud of it when she first made it, and his chest squeezed a little at the reminder of her absence.
“Yes.” She put the mask away before noticing the lost expression on the deputy’s face, “Clover? Are you- Oh right. I guess you wouldn’t know. You see, Kanako is me and Chujin’s only child.”
The little deputy blinked. “I don’t know who that is.”
She blinked back, “Ah. Chujin is my husband who… recently passed away.”
They nodded, looking slightly sorry for asking.
Ceroba didn’t seem to notice, “And you haven’t seen Kanako around because she…”
“I know how tough you are.” North Star reassured her, “You can move past this, I’m positive.”
She smiled, and from the side he saw Garrett smile too, “There’s no need, because she’s alive. I feel her presence as we speak.”
“The lab…” Star said in realisation.
“Precisely.” Ceroba nodded before turning to you, “Clover, you may not know this, but there is a Lab in Hotland. An inquiry for the ‘fallen down’ was sent out some time ago. I didn’t know what else to do… In my time of despair, I sent Kanako with them. It’s been far too long and I haven’t heard anything.” Garrett’s head turned, “I must travel to the Lab to find out where my daughter is.”
Star gave his signature grin, “I’m proud of you, Ceroba. Stepping out and taking charge. You’ve been in a rut lately. It was tough to watch.”
Ceroba smiled. It didn’t reach her eyes, but it was something.
“Alright alright alright. So we all know the plan here right?” Garrett hurried them along.
Ceroba relaxed at the change in topic, “You, myself and Clover travel through the Steamworks to reach Hotland, bypassing the Royal Guard stationed there. From there… I’d be going to the Lab to find Kanako, and the humans would meet up with Martlet before heading to ask Asgore for permission to live in peace in the Underground.”
Garrett sighed, “Clover and Martlet think that the more people we have to vouch for us, the more likely he is to agree.” You nodded. “I know you’re busy but, think you’ll have time to come with?”
“I… can’t say how long it’ll take to get my daughter back so, we’ll have to see.”
Garrett nodded. “Alright.”
Star tipped his hat, “I meant it when I said the others in town would be happy to come vouch for ya. Even if we can’t come with ya, I bet a couple of us could go the long way around and still make it to New Home in time to meet up if we hoof it. We could even help grab Kanako!”
Garrett considered it for a moment, before asking for a second opinion, “Uh, Ceroba?”
She played with the hem of her robe, hesitating a moment before speaking, “I stand by what I said earlier. It’s too risky to have so many people moving at once, especially through Hotland And New Home. Besides, I don’t know how ugly things at the Lab may get.”
“Well, if Ceroba thinks it’s too risky then I’m inclined to agree.”
Star… wasn’t sure that tracked. Sure the Guard was on guard- er, was being extra vigilant right now, but he didn’t think they’d take issue with a bunch of monsters going to New Home. Especially if it was a group as small as the Feisty Five, or even just him and Ed.
Ceroba usually knew best so he wasn’t gonna stand there and argue with her, but he couldn’t help but feel a little rejected being the only one with nothing to do.
Star’s disappointment must've shown on his face, cause Ceroba was quick to say, “You need to stay here and take care of the town. What’s the WIld East going to do without its sheriff, huh?” She smiled, “We’ll be fine, Star. After all, we have the very deputy you trained with us, don’t we?”
Clover tilted their hat and puffed their chest out, their deputy badge glinting in the swelterstone light.
He smiled proudly. ”An excellent choice. I trust Clover to deliver justice out there.”
“Alright, we’ve discussed enough. Let’s get moving.” Ceroba said as she turned to the keypad next to the door. Garrett sighed in relief.
She typed something in, and the giant metal door swung open. Man, he forgot how thick that thing is.
Garrett squinted into the darkened halls that made the old powerplant’s entrance, “Uh, you're super sure this is safe right?”
Ceroba rolled her eyes, “Yes Garrett, I’m absolutely sure. It’s a little worse for wear, but it’s some of the best engineering and architecture monster kind has to offer. It was made to last a very, very long time.” Star could almost hear Chujin’s voice in the way she said it. He’s pretty sure he’d heard the man say that exact sentence verbatim.
“... Alright, if you say so.” He didn’t sound convinced.
She turned to Star, “I’ll see you later, Starlo. Whatever happens, remember that this is for Chujin’s legacy.” And turned and walked into the Steamworks.
He and Garrett looked at each other and for once, they both agreed on something. Something was up with her.
“She’s… just stressed is all.” Star said more to himself.
“Course. Makes sense with her daughter and all.” The younger man agreed weakly.
…
…
“I’ll… keep an eye on her.” Garrett said as he walked away, stopping on the shade to wait for Clover.
The Deputy approached the Sheriff. North Star tipped his hat, “Despite a few hiccups, our little adventure was a blast. I’ll be seein’ ya around!” He gave his signature finger gun salute pose, and the Deputy did it right back! “I’m so proud!”
“Uhg. Kid, c’mon! We don’t got all day!” Garrett called from the doorway.
Clover huffed, but followed him inside.
The giant metal door slowly slid shut, sealing the trio inside.
…
Well, with nothing left to do there Star set off back to the Wild East.
It felt wrong really, having everyone else doing something important while he went home to do nothin’. Nothing but wait for everyone to get back.
He supposed he couldn’t feel too bad. Clover was staying in the Underground and Kanako was coming home! He was getting all the things he’d been waiting-
Wait…
If Kanako’s coming back then she n’ Ceroba would be going to their actually home in Oasis Valley. The one that’s been practically abandoned since Ceroba moved in with him and the posse.
Well that just won’t do! Kanako and Ceroba both deserved a better welcome home than that!
He’d wanted to do something nice for her, and now he knew what he wanted to do! If he got the rest of the posse to help out they’d definitely have it ready for when they return!
Plan set, he picked up his pace. He had a house to clean!
Notes:
My plans are laid, my characters are built, and my fores are shadowed. Ladies, gentlemen and enbys, we are entering Act 3!!
To celebrate this momentous occasion, and because I can't help but make life harder on myself, I've had an idea for a spinoff fic for a while now and I want to see how many of you are interested in it.
Back in Garrett's big backstory chapter it's mentioned that when he was running away he thought about climbing Mt Ebott. This fic would be a 'what if' story following a Garrett who went through with that impulse, falling into the Underground years before the events of UTY and Double Jeopardy. Before he learned all the worst lessons, before Ceroba lost her family, before Flowey was created and even before the Blue Soul fell.
Of course a second fic would take time and effort from Double Jeopardy, so there'd be more delays and such. Something to consider. I'm not quite ready to start working on this, and I'm not even really sure I want to dedicate the time and effort to it, but I wanted to put it out there.<-- press the thing for more details
I only have vague ideas for what I want to happen, and unlike with Double Jeopardy I don't have any kind of ending planned, so it would be much less structured than this fic. It'd be a much more casual kind of fic, less overarching plot and more incidental slice of life type stuff. Oh, and Garrett/Martlet (The comments have christened it Gartlet). I've mentioned a couple of times in the comments that Double Jeopardy probably won't have any shipping, mostly cause there just isn't room for it, but also cause I've literally never written any romance of literally any kind. So I have no idea how that'll go, but the Gartlet heads in the comments have convinced me to try! (he said as if he himself was not the original Gartlet head and wanted an excuse to try it)
Of course Gartlet wouldn't be the only thing that'd happen. Having Garrett so far back opens up all kinds of possibilities, like actual Garrett and Chujin interaction for instance. And I'd get to explore a Garrett who's younger and slightly less jaded than we see in DJ. Could even get involved with the og Undertale characters and events, who knows! I'm way less concerned with stuff like maintaining a canon in a spin off so skys the limit. I'd even be open to taking reader suggestions as to what happens and where we go.
The downside to this is that writing a second fic would take time away from Double Jeopardy. I would still prioritize DJ over anything else, but it's still time and effort spent on something else and it might cause some delays. The spinoff fic won't have a definitive upload schedule either way and would be updated as chapters are finished.
And independent from all that I'm also like, super nervous about starting a new fic? Like, in a way I haven't been since I started writing? I feel like I just got my footing with Double Jeopardy and starting a new story where I don't even know how it ends has me shaking, and the delays it'd probably cause make me that much less eager to just jump into it.
Please let me know what you think and if you're interested! I don't think I'm ready to start on it right now, not when I have all this momentum on DJ, but if people want to see it I might make a strawpoll to decide democratically. Maybe.
As usual, authors commentary in the comments. And of course, thank you all for sticking with me this far.
Chapter 31: I sure hope it does
Summary:
After many twists. turns and diversions... the journey through the Steamworks finally begins.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As you stepped through the entrance into the metal corridor you couldn't help but be a little bitter towards Garrett. It was obvious he still didn't like North Star, and really didn't like how much you liked him. You wouldn't be surprised if after this was over he'd make every excuse he could to keep you from hanging out with the Feisty Five.
As the door slowly closed itself behind you, you thought about how you'd deal with that. You'd either have to sneak off without his supervision or convince him to take you there each time, which sounded like a massive pain, but what choice did you have?! It wasn't like you could make him get along with-
Wait a minute. He didn't like Martlet at first either, but after they were locked up in jail for a while they got along great. So maybe-
"No Clover. That would not end the way you think it will."
You startled. How did he-
"You're weirdly readable when you're having a truly awful idea. Seriously, the thing with Martlet was a fluke. And if you try to do the same thing with Star then I promise that only one of us would-"
*SLAM*
The massive metal door slammed shut, sealing you in and startling Garrett.
"Uhhh, that's supposed to happen right?"
Even in the dark you could see Ceroba rolling her eyes, "Yes, that's normal. Remember, I’m in charge. Stay close by and we’ll reach our destination soon." And set off quickly, calling back from the dark corridor, "Keep up you two. We don’t have all the time in the world."
"Uh, right. You're the boss." Garrett said, before leaning down to you and whispered, "Hey kid, is it just me or is she a little uh… different?" You could tell he wanted to say bossy, but liked her too much to say that.
You didn't respond, simply walking past him to follow Ceroba.
"O-kay?? Guess everyone's feeling different today."
Following Ceroba through the dark metal hall, the only sounds were the echoing footsteps bouncing off the walls. She kept herself several steps ahead of you and Garrett, almost like she was trying to put some distance between you.
"So… what's with these monitors?" Garrett cut through the silence.
"I'm not sure. To greet workers on the way in? This place had a strict 'no visitors policy' so I wouldn't know."
Garrett stopped, "Wait… you haven't actually been in here before?"
She stopped and turned back, eyebrow raised, "No? What gave you the impression I had?"
"I don't know, I just- The way you talked about the place made it sound like you knew your way around."
She shrugged, "Chujin came here to work almost everyday for years so I doubt it's too complicated. Besides, I still have all his old security codes."
"If you say so…"
"Come on Garrett, you really think I'd offer to take you through here if I didn't know what I was doing."
"No… But I'm starting to get the feeling I’m marching towards my own death."
She turned to you, "Is he always this much of a drama queen?"
"Hey!"
You nodded solemnly.
"HEY!!"
The three entered a larger room with a large machine in the center, a couple hallways leading out and an ominous pink light spilling out through a grate in the floor. The walls had all kinds of marks and dents on them, with little white vine things growing out of various crevasses.
It kinda reminded him of the Ruins, they way you could see the place's age on the walls.
"Most of the doors and access ways require power to operate. Until we breathe life back into this thing, we can't progress." Ceroba explained as she approached the small screen and keyboard on what he supposed was a power generator, "There's some kinda console here. Maybe one of Chujin's codes will work? Give me a second."
Garrett got a closer look at it, "Ugh, this thing looks pretty worse for wear. Depending on how long it's been since someone properly maintained it there could be all kinds of problems inside." He squinted at it, "Oh, hang on. There's a latch here." He pulled on it and a panel opened up, revealing it's inner workings.
She looked away from the keyboard with a light glare, "Careful."
"I know, I know. I'm just looking for signs of damage." It was too dark to see much, but he could clearly make out some belts and interlocking gears. More than you'd expect a modern device to use.
"Do have experience with this kind of thing?"
"Eh, kinda-not really. I mean, I was in charge of keeping the various appliances working at basically every place I ever worked, but that was mostly stuff like toasters and ice cream mixers." He stuck his head in to get a better look, careful to keep his hands and hair away from anything that looked like it was supposed to move. That's a mistake you only make once. "I did fix a generator once though."
"Really?" Her voice sounded echo-y with his head in the thing.
"Yeah. I kicked it really hard and it started working." From this angle, he could see… tubes? Glass tubes connecting various parts to various other parts. He couldn't imagine why there were glass tubes in a generator.
"Oh."
"Heh, yeah. So uh, if this is anything like a milkshake machine I can fix it no problem." He joked, "Uh, seems alright so far. No signs of anything broken. If there is damage it's further in- whoa hey!" A pink glow suddenly appeared from one of the glass tubes, and seemed to be getting stronger, "Something's happening!"
He pulled his head out and took a step back as the glass tube filled with glowing pink liquid, going up through the visible part on top and further in.
"Yes! Finally getting somewhere!"
"Huh."
"What?"
"Now that I'm looking at it… it kinda is like a milkshake machine. See if you can do that again, more pressure should get the rest going."
You rolled your eyes as you passed through the generator room.
"That was definitely the one I used before." Ceroba said from the keyboard, notepad in hand.
"Hmm. Maybe that one was for that tube specifically? Or it was just on a delay." Garrett's voice echoed from inside the machine, "Did any of the codes you tried before it happened start or end with a 1?"
"Uh… kinda? This one ended with a 0-0-1."
"Try it again but with a two at the end."
…
"Did that do anything?"
"No… Maybe try a thr- Oh! I think I saw something move! Try that one again!"
You left the room, going down the other hallway and finding another liquid balancing puzzle.
"Hey, Ceroba… why did you lie to Star?"
Her hands froze over the keyboard, "Huh?"
He pulled out of the open panel, "Earlier, when you were talking to Star. You said 'it’s been far too long and I haven’t heard anything'. But you got a letter from the Lab to come pick her up, so… why not tell him?"
…
"You don't have to say if you don't want to-"
"No no, it's fine. I guess… it's the same reason I didn't say anything before."
"Don't wanna get his hopes up?"
"More like… I didn't want to make it sound like she's coming home. There weren't any details about her current condition, so there's no telling how she actually is or if she's even ready to come home. N-not that I think there's going to be something wrong with her, I just… don't want to make a promise I can't keep."
"Yeah, I get it. Can never be too careful with that kinda stuff. But what about you?"
"Me?
"Yeah, you. You've been so concerned with everyone else's feelings about all this, keeping it quiet so they can't get disappointed, but what about you? How are you feeling about all this?"
She swallowed, "I don't… I don't want to assume the worst, but…"
"Don't wanna let yourself hope either?"
… "Yeah. I'm… managing as best I can."
He huffed, "Well, from where I'm sitting your best seems pretty damn good. If it were me I'd be freaking the fuck out. How do you do it?"
"I'm just… doing what I have to for my family."
"Family huh?"
What ever he was about so say was cut off by a second tube getting filled with the pink liquid.
Garrett shop to attention, "Oh hey, got a second one. Which code did that one?"
She blinked, "Uh… None of them? I haven't been put them in for a while."
He blinked back, "Huh? But then, why did…"
Ceroba saw Clover walk in from one of side rooms. She hadn't been aware they'd even left.
"Kid? When did you leave?" Apparently Garrett hadn't either.
Ceroba blinked as something occurred to her, "Wait… what have you been up to?"
"Solving puzzles." They said simply.
"Oh…"
"Ah…" Garrett got it a second later.
"We haven't actually been doing anything this whole time, have we?"
Garrett sighed, "Sure does seem that way."
"Ugh. Alright, you're clearly more capable of problem solving. I suppose you should lead the way from now on." Well, being in charge was fun while it lasted, "Just head west from here and we'll reach Hotland eventually."
"They usually direct the battles anyway, guess they might as well lead the rest of the time. Though, we might have to pick 'em up and carry them if they get too sidetracked." Garrett warned.
Clover pouted.
"What? You wanna tell me I'm wrong?"
They huffed and walked away.
"Yeah, that's what I thought."
This was… going to be different than she expected.
Following Clover brought them to… a laundromat.
With really, really gross washing machines. With pink sludge leaking out of them.
Ceroba made a face, "Ew… These would make cloths dirtier by the looks of them."
"Why are these even here? I thought this was a power plant."
"It is. I guess they needed a way to clean their clothes easily. They were working with hazardous materials after all."
He got a closer look at the sludge. The metal under it was corroded, and it smelled acidic, "And they were getting this stuff on themselves often enough that they installed washing machines to get it out." He stepped away from the probably toxic goo, "You're absolutely sure this place is safe to cross through?"
Ceroba sighed, "Yes Garrett, I'm sure." She gave him and Clover a look over, "Actually, when did you clean your clothes last?"
He looked down. It wasn't horrible, but the melted snow, sand and mud that had built up over the day was starting to become noticeable. "Not since this morning. Ugh, should've washed up at Martlet's place…"
"We fell in a puddle." Clover offered helpfully.
"Eh, close enough." Ceroba shrugged.
"I… don't think it is." Honestly it was more mud than puddle.
There wasn't much else in the room. A hamper of dirty laundry, an abandoned pair of pants on a table, a chute clogged with more of those weird white plants…
He saw Clover digging around in one of the nasty washers, "Uh, kid I don't think you wanna touch-" They pulled something out of it. Something that looked like, "It that beef jerky?"
They nodded.
"… Is it still good?"
They held it out for inspection.
Garrett looked it over. No discoloration or signs of mold. Giving it a sniff, it was a little faint but it seemed totally fine. Guess that makes sense, jerky does tend to stay good pretty much forever, "Seems fine. Good find kid."
Ceroba looked concerned, but didn't say anything.
Standing on your tippy toes you tried to peek into the chamber, but it was far too dark to make anything out.
Garrett looked inside too, "Hmm, too dark to see what's in there. Hey Ceroba, any idea what's in these things?"
"How am I supposed to know?"
"Fair enough."
Moving on from the strange chambers, you led the party to another machine with minimal issue.
("And you're super duper extra sure this thing can support all this weight? I mean, it's so old and there's three of us-"
"Garrett, if you don't get on this catwalk right now I will drag you across it."
"Yes ma'am.")
Ceroba nodded to the switch on front of it, "This should power on the rest of the Steamworks. Clover, if you'd do the honors."
You nodded and pulled it down with an echoing *Ker-chunk*
The monitor on the machine flickered on, it's internals whirring up as the lights in the room and accents in the floors slowly began glowing pink, lighting the area enough to see properly. In the distance, a massive furnace the size of a building flared to life, the blazing pink flames within casting light on the rest of the facility around it.
"Holy shit."
You agreed with the sentiment.
Ceroba smiled, "Finally seeing it after all this time, I can see why Chujin was so proud to be a part of this."
"It's… literally a furnace. So this place is call the Steamworks cause it's-"
"Actually powered by steam, yup."
"Is that uh, practical?"
"Probably not, if we're being honest. It got replaced by the Core for a reason, after all. But still, it's a shame to have such a historic place sealed off." She sighed, "Anyway, see that walkway going through the furnace? I'm pretty sure that's the path we need to take to get to Hotland."
Garrett winced, "It goes through the furnace? The one we just turned on?"
"Yes. And before you ask, it's perfectly safe. If uncomfortably hot."
He sighed, "Alright, well… Either way, it's a long way off. C'mon Clover, better get moving."
Crossing back over the catwalk proved easier with the extra light. Didn't stop Garrett from complaining though.
"I swear I felt it moving under me!"
"If you keep fretting over nothing we're never gonna make it out of here." Ceroba groaned as she followed you back through the hall.
"So you agree, this place is dangerous!"
She sighed, "Not anymore dangerous than anything out there. Really Garrett, I promise if you just relax a little you'll see that there's nothing to worry abou-"
The three of you stopped in your tracks halfway though the hall with all the strange chambers.
One of them was open. Wide open. So wide open it looked like the door had been torn off it's hinges from the inside.
No one said anything for a moment.
…
"That wasn't like that before, right?" Garrett asked quietly.
Ceroba shook her head slightly, "No. It wasn't."
"Okay, just checking to make sure I'm not crazy."
…
You started walking forward-
"Woahwoahwoahwoah, hold on now! Are we not gonna like, talk about this?!"
Ceroba sighed, "What's there to talk about? We have to keep moving either way."
"Yeah but like- Ugh, fine. Can we just like, agree to try to stick together or something?"
"That makes sense. We should probably be doing that anyway." Ceroba agreed, and you nodded as well. For once you didn't actually have a reason to try and ditch him.
He sighed, "Alright, guess that'll do."
"And Garrett, that also means no stalling crossing over sketchy catwalks. Got it?"
"… Yes ma'am."
Once you were back in the intersection you saved
File saved
and led the party through the now open door into a very open, very hot and very, very pink room.
Stepping through the door, Garrett had to shield his eyes from the bright pink light coming from everywhere. Then the heat hit him. It was like being out in the Dunes again but worse cause it was somehow coming from below. Oh and the smell. It was like acid mixed with soap and sugar, it was sweet but made the inside of his nose burn.
As his eyes started adjusted bright light again, he squinted to see…
"Oh my god…" They were standing on a thin metal bridge above what seemed like an ocean of boiling hot, hot pick goop. The same stuff that was filling the tubes from before. It was bubbling and sizzling and there were particles floating up from- "What… is this?" He asked, dumbstruck.
"I think it's some sort of coolant." Ceroba said, unfazed, "But, why would they fill up so much space with coolant?" She tilted her head, "I mean… the machinery certainly isn't freezing any time soon, so… job well done?"
He wanted to point out all the ways this didn't make sense but something more pressing grabbed his attention. "Are… Are there no guard rails on these bridges?!?"
The others looked around, just noticing that there was nothing stopping them from falling into a caustic pink death.
"Oh yeah, there aren't." Ceroba remarked blankly, "Actually, I remember Chujin talking about this. Something about a government mandate that every area has to have a dangerous bridge or something."
Garrett was slackjawed, "I- W- w- w-" He forced himself to stop, breathe, and think through what he wanted to say, "Why would there be a mandate for that." He said through gritted teeth.
She shrugged, "It's a tradition from before the war. Asgore has actually been trying to have it removed for a while now but a lot of people are pushing back on it."
"Wha- Why? Do monsters have something against saftey or something?!"
"Not really. It's more that, well… We lost a lot of our culture when we were forced down here, so monsters are fiercely protective of the traditions that survived."
"I uh, huh."
"Honestly I wouldn't care about it at all, but Chujin was passionate about the subject. Very passionate." She had the look of someone who'd been made to listen to a great many rants she didn't want to. But she also looked… fond? Weird.
Whatever. "Alright well, let's try to stay as close to the middle as we can."
Clover rolled their eyes again (they were doing that a lot lately) but none the less walked along the center of the bridges.
The further along the path they went, the more concerned Garrett became. This place wasn't just breaking down, it was already broken down. He could see collapsed walkways sinking into the acid goop, shattered tubes spewing goop, and all kinds of machinery and gears and whatnot floating around in the goop. There was… a lot of goop.
They even passed a massive neon Steamworks sign half sunk into the stuff. The works part was flickering on and off, and while the was kinda impressed it was working at all given it's condition he'd rather it wasn't gooped in the first place. (If this place didn't allow visitors then why even have a sign- you know what? This one actually didn't bother him that much.)
He knew he was starting to get on both Clover and Ceroba's nerves with his caution (not paranoia, caution) and was trying keep a lid on it, but when the path forward was cut off by, and made of, vents that periodically fired off steam at cook you alive in an instant temperatures, he had to say something, "This place is a fucking death trap."
"It's, uh… hmmm…" Seems Ceroba didn't have a response to that, "Well, we can't exactly turn around and go back. I think I see a switch over there, so if one of you can get across then they can turn of the steam for the rest of us."
…
"So uh… Not to volunteer you for getting steamed or anything, but… why exactly can't you do it?" He really didn't mean for it to sound like an accusation or anything, but… the way she just kinda volunteered him and Clover for potential death was… well, it rubbed him the wrong way. A lot.
Okay, it felt wildly out of character for her and also kinda super fucked up?! What?!
"I just can't, okay? I'm sorry." She sounded, genuinely apologetic. Like she really was sorry.
"It's, fine Ceroba. If you can't, you can't." It really wasn't.
He could hand wave away a lot of stuff, like the sudden attitude shift to the weird lie to Star. But something was wrong here. Really wrong. And he didn't want to assume the worst of her but-
Clover was standing in front of the steam vents, getting ready to time their sprint across. Just as they were about to go Garrett grabbed them by the back of their vest, sighing, "Clover… no."
They pouted and gestured to the vents.
…
Someone had to do it.
"Uhhhgggggg. Fuck!!" It just had to be him, huh? "Alright, fine. Clover, stay with Ceroba. Ceroba, please keep a grip on them while I go across."
Clover crossed their arms and pouted harder as he placed them next to the fox woman. She put a hand on their shoulder, "I'll keep them safe."
"Thanks." He nodded, he stepped up to the closes layer of vents and sighed. They seemed to be on a timer, so that was… something. It got red hot, fired, a few seconds passed, it turned red, fired again, and repeat.
…
Maybe… Maybe everything that happened with Martlet and Dalv and Mail Whale made him forget. A crazy fluke that made him forget the most important lesson.
People are selfish. People look out for themselves first and foremost, and Ceroba was no different. Why would she be? Just cause Martlet and the rest were weird didn't mean she was too. If he could make someone else do this, he would.
…Someone other than Clover.
That was it. Martlet was great, amazing even, but not everyone was like her. He needed to be reminded that push come to shove, most people were like him.
"They probably just throw some bullets at you like the boulders." Clover said, more to dismiss his reasonable caution than to reassure him. But it did help a little.
Alright. It's just like the boulders in the mines. In some ways it was better, cause this timer was consistent! Sure he wouldn't know if they'd scald him until he got hit but if he went slow and steady wouldn't get hit so it wasn't a problem!!
Red, fire, wait, red, fire, wait, red, fire-
He dashed across the vent to solid ground.
…
Okay! Great! Like eight more to go!
He went to the next set. There were two this time so the timing was tighter. Actually, it look like he'd have to cross at least one of them when it was red. Fuck.
Red red, fire fire, wait wait, red red, fire fire, wait wait- he took a step back for a running start.
And startled as he backed into the vents behind his and was sent into an encounter, yelping as he felt a burning on his back, startling him into jumping away from the vent he backed into and sending him face first into the vents in front of him. Blinded and panicked, he stumbled to the side and felt himself falling.
He regained his vision just in time to see the ocean of pink he was falling into
File loaded
"This place is a fucking death tra- Wha- CLOVER?!" Your brother called after you as you sprinted onto the vents, but didn't follow.
It was simple enough to get across, and soon you made it too the switch without issue.
After you pulled the leaver, Garrett still waited a second to see if the steam was really off before rushing after you, "Clover what the fuck!!" He babbled as he checked you for injuries, but you didn't hear it. You were just glad it worked. "It's like the damn rock droppers all over again. Did you even look before you jumped into that shit?!"
"Hey, go easy on them. That might've been reckless but they got us past the steam didn't they?" Ceroba defended you as she caught up. You silently thanked her.
"I guess but… ugh. Could you at least clear it with us before you go running off? Please?"
You nodded.
He sighed, "Alright, guess that'll have to do. Let's just go…"
He could be as grumpy as he wanted, you didn't regret it.
Continuing forward, you came to what would have been a fork in the road if one of the bridges out wasn't damaged beyond use.
"Wish there weren't so many broken walkways…" Ceroba said, "Bet this place was easier to navigate before."
You could see Garrett holding back his thoughts.
The only unbroken path was a set of stairs that led up to a path far above the area below. You could even feel a breeze up here. There was even a save star.
"Hokay, we are really high up." Ceroba said nervously as she peered down over the edge.
Both you and Garrett looked at her.
She blinked, "Ahem, I mean…"
…
"… What?"
…
"God, what's with that look? I am not scared of heights of all things. Grow up."
"Ceroba you're the only one talking."
…
"Ah."
"Y'know it's fine it you're-"
"We should get moving."
While they were distracted you took the opportunity to touch the save
File saved
star.
"No really, It's not strange at all-"
"We. Should get. Moving."
"Yes ma'am."
"Will you stop saying that!"
He smirked self satisfactorily, but left it there.
The path ahead led into a larger building, but as you approached the door-
"What the- H-hey!" Garrett pointed at a catwalk in the distance, "There's something over there!"
Notes:
So, right now the plan is to keep focus on Double Jeopardy until Act 4 (post Steamworks) and then see how we feel about maybe spending some time on that spin off fic. And if you're wondering why there's suddenly less space between paragraphs now, it's cause I moved from google docs to Ellipsus and there's differences in how they handle certain formatting. Yes I did go on a long rant about it in the comments of the last chapter and yes, it does keep me up at night.
Commentary in the comments as usual.
Chapter 32: Pivot Point
Summary:
The party travels farther into the Steamworks, and the Steamworks meets them in kind.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"I'm telling you I saw something over there!!"
"Garrett…"
"It was right there on the walkway over there! It saw me see it and ran off through that door!"
"Okay well, what did it look like?"
"It uh, well, it was uh… boxy? I didn't really get a good look at it…"
"Uh huh…"
"Wha- Hey! It was dark and far away and it took off in- Oh don't give me that look! Clover, back me up here. You saw it too, right?"
You shrugged. You weren't really paying attention when it happened.
"Thanks kid, you're a huge help." Garrett groaned sarcastically.
Ceroba sighed, "Look, I don't doubt that you saw something, but… don't you think you're being just a little bit paranoid?"
"Paran- Oh come on! You saw way that pod thing was torn open, there's something in here with us!"
She raised as an eyebrow, "Well what do you suppose we do about it?"
"Well uhh… ummmm…"
"That's what I thought. Look, I know this place has been… more dangerous than expected," Ceroba's eyes darted away guiltily, "But freaking out at every turn isn't going to get us anywhere. I'm sure if we just keep moving and don't get distracted we'll be out of here in no time, and if there is something out there then we'll cross that bridge when we get there."
"I- uh…" He stumbled, "Ugh, fine. But I get to say 'I told you so' when that thing comes back and kills us all."
"Sure, whatever makes you happy."
"It doesn't, but thanks."
With that settled you entered the building.
"Hey Ceroba, been meaning to ask. Are these plants uh, normal?" The white plants from before were back, flowery things sprouting out from cracks in the floor. And walls. And there were some vine things drooping down from the ceiling here and there.
She shook her head, "Not that I know, I've never seen plants like this before. I didn't expect beautiful greenery but white? Probably a result of going overboard with the chemical experiments." She looked at him, "As a monster, they're most likely safe but for you humans… all we know you may already have a plethora of poisons in your system." She said casually.
"W-wait, seriously!?"
"Yes. I would suggest limiting your breathing from now on. Not enough that you die but you know, be frugal about it."
He started panicking, thinking about how long they'd been breathing in chemicals and what to do to get them out-
Until he noticed the sly little smirk she was wearing.
Oh. She was fucking with him. "You think you're real funny don't you."
"Funny? I don't know what you mean. I'm just looking out for your health." She said like the stupid little smirk wasn't growing, giving the game away. Clover silently chuckled to themself.
"Oh ha ha ha…" Damn woman, giving him a heart attack for no reason…
There were some certificate looking things on a wall nearby. Seemed as good a way as any to change the subject, "Hey, what's up with these?"
The others gave him a look like they knew what he was doing, but checked it out anyway.
Excellence in Engineering Award: Dr. Rutherford-Oscar
For as weird as this place was, he couldn't deny that it was impressive. It would take some insane geniuses to put something like this together and actually have it work.
Decency in Engineering Award: Prof. Daniels
Was it, normal to get an award for being decent at something? No definitely not, if it was then he'd be swimming in awards. 'Most decent man' they'd call him.
You tried in Engineering Award: Mr. Chujin Ketsukane
Oh hey that's… oh…
He snuck a glance at Ceroba.
She blinked at the display, "He never told me he won an award…" After a moment, she smiled, "I'm proud of him."
That's… certainly one way to look at it. A very optimistic way. At least she wasn't upset by the backhanded award…
The last award displayed was- "Woah! What happened here?"
Greatness in C— The rest was… burnt? It looked burnt, but it also kinda looked like it was covered in some… gloopy(?) black stuff he didn't want to touch. The closer he looked, the less he knew what he was looking at.
Well, it was wreaked either way. "Geez. Someone must've had a hell of a grudge."
Ceroba looked at him weirdly, "What makes you say that? It could've been an accident."
"Nah, no way. Something like this is done with intention. And spite." Lot's of spite. Like, years and years of pent up spite.
"Hmm. If you say so."
Well even if she didn't buy what he was saying, they'd all forgotten about the thing from before to it was still a win.
As they made their way further in, Garrett took a breath. The worst thing to actually happen so far was just the decay of the facility making navigation hard, frustrating and nerve racking but probably fine. If things kept on like this then he could manage.
If…
They had Ceroba with them, and she seemed plenty capable of handling herself. Really gave him the sense that she could beat his ass if she wanted to (kinda like Toriel actually) so having her on their side helped. But still, anything could go wrong…
He held back a sigh. He didn't enjoy staying on edge all the time, he just didn't want to be taken by surpri-
*Clang*
Everyone jumped as the door at the end of the hall slammed open, and a robot rolled- wait a minute! "There it is!! I TOLD I SAW SOMETHING!!!" Garrett pointed and shouted at the thing.
"AXIS MODEL 014 READY TO GUARD AND PROTECT." A loud synthesized voice shot out from it, "INTRUDERS SPOTTED. STEAMWORKS: EASTERN BRANCH."
God shit fuck goddammit! Garrett pulled Clover behind him as Ceroba stepped in front, putting herself between it and the humans, "Wait! Who are you!?"
"AXIS MODEL 014 READY TO GUARD AND PROTECT." It said again in it's weird neutral/shouting tone.
"You just said that." He couldn't see her face but she sounded annoyed.
"MY VOCABULARY IN NOT EXPANSIVE, MA'AM."
"Okay…" She calmed herself, "Well, I wasn't expecting anyone to be here. If you let us through we'll be out of your hair."
"ONE: I DO NOT HAVE HAIR. TWO: I CANNOT ALLOW YOU TO PASS. YOU HAVE TRESPASSED ON PRIVATE PROPERTY. YOU HAVE ALSO UTILIZED MACHINERY WITHOUT PERMISSION."
Garrett tightened his grip on Clover, prepared to run.
"No, no!" She said frantically, "We're just heading to Hotland. We aren't malicious in the slightest! It was us who woke up this place. Isn't it nice to have power?"
The robot paused for fraction of a second, like it was thinking, "WHILE IT IS NICE TO BE OPERATIONAL AGAIN, IT IS ALSO NOT NICE. I AM THE LAST OF MY KIND TO POLICE THIS AREA. ALL OF MY COMRADES HAVE RUSTED OVER." It was the only one? Good to know, but that doesn't help them now, "I ALWAYS KNEW I WAS THE BEST BUT I AM ALSO LONELY NOW. OH WELL. I WILL NOW TRAP YOU IN A COLD, DARK ROOM, FOR WHICH YOU MIGHT PERISH." Goddammit!!
"Ceroba?!" He didn't want to leave her behind if they had to run, but…
"My husband, Chujin, used to work here! We have permission!" She shouted, "Don't make me hurt you." She summoned a staff some some kind with a twirl, the weapon appearing from a pick burst of light. He really hoped that thing was stronger than it looked, cause it looked like it was made of wood…
The robot jolted a little, "CHUJIN? MY CREATOR?"
"Huh?" "What." Ceroba and Garrett said at the same time.
It looked around, turning it's entire body with it. "SORRY, I DO NOT SEE HIM PRESENT. GOODBYE."
The ground shifted under them, a trap door was starting to open. Garrett tried to run-
Ceroba screamed, "WAIT!"
Only to find himself falling into darkness as the ground fell out from under him. "GODDAMMIT!"
*whump*
Ceroba untensed herself as her fall came to a sudden and… surprisingly soft landing.
Looking around, she saw Clover had landed next to her on some cardboard. They seemed to be in some kind of storage room.
"Huh. That wasn't so bad. Was it Clover?" She asked thankfully.
…
… wait a minute.
"Wait, where's Garrett? Did we lose him?"
A grunt came from below her.
She looked down and- "Oh my god I'm so sorry!!" -quickly got off of Garrett's back, which had apparently broken her fall.
He just grunted again, making no move to un-faceplant himself from the cardboard he'd landed on.
"I um… h-here, let me try some healing magic." She bent down, placed a hand on his back and started charging, "I'm not that great at healing, always been better at preventing damage than fixing it, but this should help." Her hands pulsed green as she pushed the magic into him.
He gave two grunts that almost sounded like a 'thank you', but still didn't get up. Maybe she should've channeled it through her staff…
"Well… look on the bright side. At least you get to say 'I told you so', so that's something at least."
…
He gave a few miserable moans that she made out to be 'I hate being right'.
Just as she was about to call it quits and leave him alone to sort himself out, Clover came over and started… poking him.
He grunted. Then he grunted Clover's name. Then he moaned miserably again before finally rolling himself over to swat their hand away, leaving behind an indent of his face in the cardboard.
"Alright alright I'm up! Fuck!" He groaned as he pushed himself off the floor, keeping a hand on his back as he stood up, "Alright, where did that thing put us?"
"A store room as far as I can tell." She huffed, "I knew my husband was an engineer but he never told me about that guy. He'd mention a robotics project that could net him a promotion but… he stopped talking about it after he quit his job here." He started focusing on other things, like… mentoring Martlet. It was like a switch flipped and he just lost all interest in robotics. "Ugh… I would've used force to bypass 'Axis' but I… I'm not so sure now. He may be the last remnant of Chujin's talent. It would be best if we could just avoid him from now on…" There was so little of him left…
Garrett nodded, "Yeah that makes sense. The less contact with the killer robot the bet-" He suddenly stopped, staring off into the distance.
"… Garrett? What's wrong?"
He snapped back to attention, "Oh uh, nothing. It just… hit me that that was an actual, like, robot. In real life."
"Oh. Are those not common on the surface?"
"They aren't a thing at all on the surface. I mean we have automated machines for stuff but nothing that can like, walk and talk and think. It's uh, kinda surreal to see one in person. Only ever thought I'd see em in movies and stuff." His face scrunched up, "Huh. Guess I kinda caught a glimpse of one on TV earlier. Didn't think much of it in the moment but uh, guess those are a thing down here?"
"Oh, yeah. That guy…"
"Uh, you have a history with it- er, him?"
"Not personally, but… I don't know, he never really clicked with me. And he's basically the Underground's only real celebrity so he's kinda unavoidable." That, and Chujin would become agitated whenever he or his creator came up.
"Guess that would get on my nerves too after a while."
"Yeah. Don't get me wrong through, robots aren't actually that common. As far as I know this is the only place that ever really tried manufacturing them. With it being shut down before it's prime, bots like Axis are an oddity." It made her wonder what could have been if the Steamworks hadn't been abandoned. Would her husband's creations be roaming the Underground, helping people even after he was gone? "Wait a second… I have an idea!" She perked up, "He mentioned how he was 'lonely' right? Well what if we fixed that? We could use scraps lying around to forge a companion for him! He doesn't seem too bright after all. Maybe that's all we need to distract him? What do you think?"
Clover seemed to be on board, if their enthusiastic nodding was anything to go by. Garrett not so much.
"I… guess? I mean, yeah he does seem kinda… not too smart… But still, would that even work? Even it was make something convincing would he even want it?" He asked doubtfully, like he was trying not to be too harsh.
"Look, it's the best plan I could think of. It you have a better one I'm all ears." He rubbed his neck, "It'll be easy, trust me."
He thought about it for a second, shifting back and forth on his feet.
Eventually, he sighed, "Yeah, okay. I'll trust you."
Her smile didn't reach her eyes, "Great! Look around for parts we can use. Shouldn't take many."
"Hold on! That's far too easy of an escape." Ceroba's voice interrupted Garrett's search through a box of scraps, "Don't be reckless, we'll find another way out."
He looked up to see Clover was frozen half way through turning the handle on the door. He sighed, "She's right kid, no way that'd actually work. And didn't we just talk about sticking together?"
They thought about it for a second, before opening the door and slipping through quickly. Garrett sighed again. Did their agreement mean nothing?
…
"I CANNOT BELIEVE YOU FELL FOR THAT." A faint synthetic echoed through the door, "I AM SMART, THEREFORE I PREDICTED YOUR ESCAPE. NOW, BACK YOU GO."
And back Clover came.
Ceroba wasn't unimpressed, "Wow, he caught you. Shocker."
"Look kid, I love taking the easy way out too but nothing's ever that easy. Besides, we already agreed to use the vent."
Apparently they didn't agreed, cause they turned right around and tried again.
…
"WHAT. WHY. DID YOU THINK I WOULD JUST LEAVE AFTER ONE ATTEMPT? … I WAS ABOUT TO, ACTUALLY. THAT WAS CLOSE. I WILL LOCK THE DOOR FROM NOW ON. BYE NOW."
And they were back, the door clicking behind them.
Garrett raised an eyebrow at them, "Hey Clover, you ever heard the definition of insanity?"
"What are you trying to accomplish? Come on, stick to the plan!" Man, she sounded actually annoyed.
He actually felt compelled to try and lighten the mood, "At least we know he's not interested in being violent with us? I mean, seems like he just wants to lock us up instead of killing us." Okay it wasn't quite the mood lightener he'd hoped for but it worked.
The distinct sound of a locked door handle being jangled echoed through the room.
"Okay kid, seriously. Stop. I don't wanna find out the hard way if he can run out of patience on the whole 'not killing us' thing."
Well… there it was. The 'robot' they'd made together.
It was surprisingly simple to make, all things considered. It only had to look like a robot and not work like one, so they didn't have to put too much thought into it as long as it looked good.
Thing is, he and Clover had different ideas of what 'looking good' meant which led to some… creative differences.
"This thing does Not look like it could stand on it's own."
"Clover c'mon we don't need this many googly eyes."
"No it does not look like a 'shopping cart made of sadness' what are you-"
Garrett kept his efforts on making sure it looked like it could be an actual robot someone designed to function, while Clover added what they called 'feng shui', a term he was 99% sure neither of them actually knew the meaning of.
As the two humans stepped away from their creation, they gazed is upon that which they wrought.
Five little wheels held up a trashcan body, with a box thing that kinda resembled a face attached to the top. It had a bow on top like a hair ribbon, and a bow below the 'head' like a bow tie, and a big bow on the back to cover up the trashcan lid. And to top it off, the was one last wheel sticking out of the front with a tiny waste bin stuck to it. Apparently it was supposed to look like a little drink or something.
He was just glad they didn't go with the googly eyes…
"It's uh… something alright." Ceroba said, her eyes dilated in what he could only assume was fear at the unholy thing they'd brought to exist, "I'm sure Axis will love it…"
As much as anyone could…
She refocused, "That takes care of that. You're kinda creative when push comes to shove." Gee thanks… "All due respect to Chujin's work but this might just fool Axis. I'll hold onto it for you."
Weird to think but he really hoped that her husband wasn't as smart as he- woah! Holy shit she just picked up the whole thing like it was nothing! How strong is she!?!
"Let's get outta here, yeah?" She said as she, uh, put the robot away?
Okay. He's not gonna argue. Not with her. "Y-yeah, lets."
To the vent they went. The screws holding it in place were pretty loose. "Hey Clover, help me finagle this thing open."
Notes:
The Beast
![]()
Chapter 33: Pepto-abysmal
Summary:
The party reunites with the pink goop, an ancient argument resurfaces and a new method of transport is unlocked.
Notes:
Happy Undertale 10th Anniversary everybody! What a ride huh? Don't you feel old yet? As a celebration, have this chapter a day early! (okay i took too long editing and making the commentary so it's only a few hours early. whatever. happy birthday UT!)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Pulling yourself out of the vent, you dusted yourself off.
*Achoo!* "Ugh…" Your brother clambered out after you, "I don't wanna think about how long these things have been gathering dust… Though, I didn't expect them to be so roomy."
Ceroba came next, climbing out with grace and looking around, "Looks like we came out in the room next to where Axis dropped us. The only was to go is forward." She nodded towards a door the end of the hall, pink light pouring through.
"Ugh, please don't be more pink goop…" Garrett groaned.
You nodded back and led the party through the door, and…
Sure enough, you were once again surrounded by a seemingly endless sea of boiling pink sludge. This time you were even closer to the stuff.
Garrett sighed.
…
You wondered what it tasted like…
"Clover, I am 100% sure that stuff will kill you if you eat it. Shit looks like the devil's Peptobismol." Said the naysayer.
You said pepto is good for you.
"Well this isn't pepto. It's like, acid or coolant or something. Do not. Touch it."
"What's pepto?" Ceroba asked innocently.
He sighed, "It's a medicine for stomach problems. It's also the worst tasting thing known to mankind. This acid is probably more edible, honestly."
You looked away from the pink soup to say pepto is actually pretty tasty.
"It's really not. It's like liquid chalk mixed with glue. And pain."
Actually it's very good. Like melted lollypops and chocolate.
"Oh my GOD NO IT'S NOT! NO ONE ON EARTH THINKS THAT BUT YOU CLOVER!! IT- ugh. See, this why I don't trust your food opinions. Just horrible taste all the way down."
You glared at him, and pointed out the time you caught him eating an orange peel.
"Oh come on, that was ages ago!"
This was last week-
"A-and it's a normal thing to eat anyway-"
He salted it-
"WHATEVER! Point is I don't trust you not to get yourself killed cause you wanted to taste the devil's Pepto Bismol." He turned to Ceroba, "I've been putting the medicines and soaps and chemicals and shit on the high shelves so they couldn't get to them. Had to, ever since they downed a bottle of pepto and made themself sick when we were kids."
There was a save star right there. You could take a sip and then go back-
"Clover I swear to GOD-"
"Can we please get a move on… please?" Ceroba said, looking mildly disturbed at the both of you.
Okay… fine. You touched the save
File saved
star and moved on, leaving the forbidden pepto un-sipped.
For now.
Garrett was just about to comment on the heat being even more intense than before when the party was suddenly pulled into a battle with-
"Wait! Another robot!?" Ceroba called out. Sure enough another robot stood in their path, a thin thing with a mop that was coming out of a bucket. Or, maybe it was the bucket? So it's supposed to be a janitor?
The thing was swaying back and forth rhythmically, twitching a little when it's synthetic voice put too much emphasis on certain syllables, "Gee, you're too Clean! Let's staIN thoSe VEsTs!!" He already hated it.
He was going to ask why a janitor bot was trying to fight them, and then maybe ask why it was mad they were too clean (they really weren't, god he wished he'd taken a shower at Martlet's place), but when he turned to Ceroba she was freaking out for some reason.
"No way! We can't fight this thing! What if Chujin built-" She stopped suddenly, getting a grip on herself, "You know what? We'll talk later. Let's find a peaceful way around them. I'll do my best to provide defense for us."
The battle itself was pretty standard… for the most part.
Clover told the thing it needed a cleaning, which offended it so much that it started throwing actual trash at them. For once Clover didn't give him any instructions to help appease the enemy, just telling him to avoid the bullets and… was weirdly insistent that he stay away from the edges. Like yeah, obviously? Then the wet floor sign came out and the bot started spilling some weird non-soap slippery liquid all over the place and it made sense.
Ceroba kept her distance from the fight, but he couldn't complain too much. True to her word, she 'provided defense' in the form of some magic-y spell, diamond, shield, thing, that blocked a hit for him and Clover. Between that and the decision to try not to move if he didn't have to (he did not want to slip and fall here), he only got hit like four times. That was pretty good!
You know what? Lesson learned. Don't move if you don't have to.
Half way through the bot's attack it threw a… okay he was actually clear on if it was an actual bar of soap or a soap shaped bullet, well, it was green like healing magic so it was probably a bullet- whatever. Clover touched it, the bot deemed them 'too clean' to be around (did they actually look any cleaner? He couldn't tell, but if monsters could use magic to like, take instant showers or something, that's awesome) and promptly left when Clover said they were done fighting. The colors came back and the bot was gone, some money in it's wake.
…
When did this start feeling so normal?
Whatever, "So what were you saying before, Ceroba?"
She startled, like she wasn't expecting to have to follow up on that, "Oh, I just… wanted to make sure we didn't destroy it, in case Chujin made that one too."
"Well uh, I wouldn't worry too much about that. Not sure there's much we could actually do to them if we wanted to hurt them. Or any monster for that matter." She was… really concerned about keeping her husband's old stuff intact, huh?
She made a face like he said something weird, "I… suppose so."
"So, you think he made that one too?"
She sighed, "No, not really. But I can't say for sure, so… let's try not to destroy any bots, okay?"
He shrugged, "Sure." He wasn't exactly planning on fighting any bots anyway.
You'd Checked Garrett during the battle to remind yourself what his stats looked like.
Garrett - - LV1 HP 49/50 ATK 3(0) DEF 15(6)
Your legal guardian. Upholding his responsibilities as best he can.
Starting to a hang of things.
The Jandroid had 11 attack, so if your math was right then he was just barely still taking a single point of damage per hit. But once you started facing stronger enemies that was going to change, and while the passive healing of the Silver Scarf helped it could only do so much when he got hit so much.
You'd have to keep an eye out for some better armors for him.
You continued forward until the path stopped suddenly. You could see islands of walkable ground nearby, but no way to get to them.
"Ugh, it's a dead end." Ceroba grimaced, "It looks like we're gonna have to-"
She was cut off by the electric buzz of an engine. You all turned to see a stingray shaped robot swimming across the surface of the pink goop until it came to a stop in a divot in the ground. "The- The- The- floor is lava, travelers!" It said, tone both distressed and excited, "I am sorry to say I failed the game some time ago-bzzt." You saw Garrett wince and Ceroba's ears flatten at the harsh electric buzzing, "H-However-r, you do not have to! I will ferry you across the lake-bzzt!"
Ceroba looked surprised but wasn't shaken, "This bot doesn't seem malicious. That's new. I say we give it a go."
You didn't to look to know that Garrett was going to- "Uh, hold on. Can this thing handle all our weight? Or even fit all of us on it?" Yup, there it was.
"R- Rest assured traveler, I can haul up to- to- to- %1000% percent my weight and am made of metal-bzzt."
"Garrett, come on. It might be a little snug but it's not like we have anywhere else to go."
He sighed, resigned, "I… alright…"
"Thank you for your tr-trust!" The stingray bot said, "With my help. the floor will not be lava, it will just be floor-bzzt."
You boarded the bot, standing it's head while Ceroba and Garrett tried to fit onto the body behind you without touching the fins. You noticed a little button interface by your feet, that must be how you choose where to go.
"Hey so is there anything to hold onto or- ahgk!" Garrett yelped as you pushed one of the buttons with your feet, the stiingray quickly acceleratied in the direction you pushed. He flailed around for a moment before latching onto Ceroba for balance.
"H-Hey! Watch it!"
He didn't seem to hear or even notice her protests as he clung to her like a cat clinging to a tree branch. You half expected him to get on his knees and hold onto her legs like a baby.
You decided to try to be as efficient as possible with your stingray movements. The less of this, the better…
Unfortunately, you'd somehow managed to take every wrong direction and found not one but two dead ends. One had a gate looking thing in the acid and the other just led to a metal pillar surrounded by nothing. The gate at least gave you an idea of what you had to do.
Oh, and there was a rubber duck on the pillar. So that was something.
Garrett probably would've had something to say about your navigation skills if he wasn't so focused on not falling off. He was using Ceroba for balance, now just holding onto her shoulder instead attaching himself to her with both arms.
At some point she'd stopped being annoyed with him and now just looked concerned. Or pitying, you couldn't tell.
Backtracking to where you started and heading the other way you came to your first piece of walkable land, a string of islands connected via thin metal walkways and debris floating in the goop like a pathway. Garrett, of course, was very against crossing the debris. You tuned it out, but thankfully Ceroba was good at pushing him forward so you didn't lose too much time on it.
The last island in the string had a clock tower on it, looking over the acid lake like a lighthouse.
Garrett looked up at the clock face, it's digital display reading 15:00. "Huh, that's about… 3 pm right?" He shook his head, "That can't be right. No way it's only the afternoon." He reached into his pockets and pulled out his phone, blinking stupidly at it's shattered screen for a moment. "Right… never mind." He sighed, putting it back.
Inside the clock tower was a furnace resembling a face with a big mustache, pink flame dancing inside. To your surprise, that face actually started talking.
"Tick-tock - tick-tock - tick-tock…" It said our loud, mustache moving up and down like a real mouth, "The current time is 6:26, Monday morning! You may have noticed the apple trees outside the Steamworks are blooming. That means Spring is upon us! This tine of year, my creator recommends a picnic by the river just south of here!"
Everyone looked at the furnace/clock with varying degrees of confusion and discomfort.
"Why the puzzled look? Have we not met before? I am the Grandfather Clock of the Underground! It is my responsibility to keep the standard time for all monsters. However, I cannot help but feel there is a miscalculation in my tick-tocking. It is simply driving me mad!"
Garrett rubbed his neck, "Uh, yeah. The clock outside says it's about 3pm, though I'm pretty sure that's wrong too." He didn't mention that it wasn't spring, and there were no rivers.
"Hm, yes, then it would seem the main clock face has stalled! An engineer should arrive to fix it soon. Do not worry, I will continue to keep the time!" And with that he returned to tick tocking away to himself.
Stepping away from the Grandfather Clock, Garrett spoke quietly, "I guess this place would have been around before the Dunes got all uh, dune-y. I… don't have the heart to tell him no one's coming. We should probably just leave."
You and Ceroba nodded, but as you tried to leave-
"Huh. Really Clover? You're just gonna walk pasted that switch there? You usually jump at these kinds of things."
… You didn't see it till he pointed it out, but there was a switch on the wall left of the door.
You pressed it.
"That, wasn't an invitation kid."
…
Garrett shrugged, "Nothing happened. Guess it's broken." He left.
…
Something happened somewhere.
Stepping out of the clock tower, Garrett looked around. The little patch of land they were on looked more like it belonged in an outdoor garden than in a factory power plant thing. It was like it was picked up and dropped into this goop lake. And one of the islands they passed looked like it belonged to an office…
"You think this place was always like this?" He asked Ceroba, "Not like, run down. I mean this whole lake area. These… islands look like they were torn up and just kinda dropped in here."
She looked around, "I can't say for sure, Chujin never said much about what went on in here, but… you're right that these look kinda out of place here. Wonder what happened…"
So she had no idea either. "I kinda thought the lake itself must've happened cause of lack of maintenance or something, but if they made that uh, stingray bot, then maybe not? Like if the lake was intentional then making a bot to ferry people around makes enough sense I guess… But then what's the point of the lake in the first place?"
She shrugged, "I'm not an engineer so I can't say. I'm sure there's a good reason for it though." She looked out over the lake, "I does seem pretty wasteful though. A space this huge must hold a massive amount this stuff. I think the government ought to repurpose all this abandoned acreage. I've heard that New Home is becoming overpopulated. Throw up some suburbs here or something, that would solve it… Maybe drain the lake of deadly liquid first, though."
"Wouldn't apartments be better though? Like to to be more efficient space wise?"
She blinked, "Sure. I guess." Geez, couldn't she at least pretend to like the idea?
He looked around. Didn't seemed like there was anything else around to look at or do…
So they were gonna have to go back to the stingray.
Ugh.
To: King ASGORE.
This project, while exciting, will be quite the undertaking. We will need Mining Co. to work overtime to provide the necessary materials. Furthermore, a meeting was conducted at the Factory. I'm happy to report that everyone is on board! There already are many great robot ideas floating about. Cooking, cleaning, recreation; the motivation is through the roof! Though… one engineer suggested we take this further with a 'protection bot.' I am quite unsure about that proposition but you have the final say. In any case, we will see this completed.
- Prof. Z.
"Guess that's how Axis came about." Garrett hummed, "Looking at this, I'm kinda surprised this place was shut down… Well, okay, not that surprised." He gestured to the chunk of office building you were standing on, surrounded by an ocean of boiling acid, "But it sounds like they were doing a lot more out here then just steam power."
"Yeah, it's a wonder," Ceroba said stiffly, "Who knows what the people in charge over in New Home are thinking." She huffed, "Boy could Chujin rant about that place. It's a long story. Politics, creatives being creatives… You know."
"I don't, but I'll take you're word for it."
There wasn't much else on the little chunk of office. Just a chair and a trash can- Oh! You found 60G in the trash can.
You got 60G!
Garrett released Ceroba from his death grip as they stepped off the stingray. He wasn't actually that strong so it wasn't painful, just kind of annoying. At least he wasn't practically wrapping himself around her arm like before.
She choose not to say anything about it. He seemed like he was… struggling.
This path seemed promising, with a large and complicated computer setup at the end of it. There were also many vents blasting scorching hot steam in the way.
Garrett sighed, turning to Clover, "I'm guessing you want to do this one too?"
They nodded.
He visibly wilted at the idea.
Ceroba stepped forward, putting as reassuring a voice she could, "They seem to have a knack for it. I don't know about you but I'm not exactly skilled in this kind of thing."
He was silent for a moment before sighing, "I'm terrible at this dodging stuff… Can't we just, I don't know, take the stingray and go around or something?"
She looked around the lake and grimaced, "There's too much debris. If we get stuck out there we won't have any way back. Here," She put a magic shield on Clover, giving them a light sheen, "There. That will make it easier." It would help a little at least.
His eyes flicked between them, and sighed. He got down on one knee and looked Clover in the eye, "Can you just… promise me you'll be careful?" He sounded like he already regretted what he was doing,
They nodded again.
"No. I need to hear you say it. Please…"
…
"I promise."
…
Garrett still looked unhappy about this, but he still stepped back from them with arms raised in surrender, "Okay… We'll wait here till the steam is off."
They nodded, and started making their way through the vents. True to their word, they took their time waiting for a good moment to pass each one. They even took the longer, safer path.
Ceroba looked at Garrett. He was tense, now holding his own arms in a death grip.
She'd thought she'd gotten a pretty good read on him in the saloon. He was the surly older brother who was stuck taking care of a very active younger sibling, most likely against his will. He was jaded from working all kinds of low wage/service jobs and didn't have any family to speak of. He wasn't a fighter. Very risk averse, and had little patience for hi-jinx. It was like he tried very hard to seem like a serious person, but he…
He was still a kid. It was easy to forget sometimes, he was good at playing the adult, but it leaked through sometimes. Mostly in the petty little jabs he made here and there.
Nineteen…
He, was struggling. More than he'd likely admit. She couldn't say exactly what it was he was struggling with, or how it fit in with the… odd ways he handled Clover but…
…
Regardless, from that she assumed that he'd spend most of his time on this trip babysitting Clover while she led them through her husbands old workplace. It made sense. They were the child, he was the adult (as mush as a nineteen year old could be) and she knew what she was doing.
Instead, Clover was leading while she kept Garrett from dragging them down.
She couldn't blame him, not really. All this… adventuring, for lack of a better word, was outside of his comfort zone. From what she'd gathered he'd never even really left the city so he was far, far out of his depths here.
Clover passed over a just before it fired. Garrett flinched.
And the way he handled his guardianship of Clover… He clearly cared for them, but didn't want to admit it for some reason. And while she liked him well enough, sometimes she found the way he handled Clover just a little…
Well, she couldn't judge. Still, she felt compelled to say something to calm his nerves.
"You should have a little more faith in them. Seems like they're a natural at this stuff."
He gave her a glance, but quickly returned to watching Clover like a hawk, "It's not that I don't have faith in them, I just…" He he swallowed uncomfortably, "They're putting themself in danger when I'm the one Responsible for them keeping them safe. It's not right." He sighed, "It's my job to take care of them. How am I supposed to live with myself if something happens to them?"
She grabbed the hem of her kimono. Hard.
Clover passed the last set of vents. There was nothing between them and the lever to shut off the steam, and they even still had the shield she put on them.
Garrett let out a breath, wiping the sweat from his forehead. It wasn't just from the heat.
Ceroba composed herself, "See? They know what their doing."
He looked up at Clover, who looked rather proud of how they'd done. "Yeah… They do, don't they…" He had a far away look in his eye for a moment before the steam stopped entirely, "Alright, let's catch up to them."
Notes:
Author's commentary in the comments.
Chapter 34: Immersion Break
Summary:
The party encounter a friendly face before moving on.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Garrett had been worried when they saw the computer up close, with it's many screens and cables going all over the place. He wasn't exactly a tech wizard so anything too complicated would be a problem. Instead, the mess of monitors was controlled by a single, giant button labeled 'gate control'. It even turned from red to green when the gate was open.
It was so idiot proof that Garrett assumed there had to have been some kind of incident behind it. One that necessitated a gate switch that an actual baby could operate. (Not that he was complaining. As a dumbass himself he appreciated the simplicity.)
The trip back to the now open gate was painless enough. He was starting to get a hang of balancing on the stingray bot while it was moving, enough to not feel like he was gonna fall off at any moment. He was still holding onto Ceroba though. Better safe than sorry.
Past the gate there was more of the same. Broken bridges, pink goop, specks of white plants and no clear signs of where to go. The one upside of Clover's weird need to see every corner of every room meant that if there was a way forward, they'd find it. Eventually.
The first walkable ground they came to wasn't much to write home about. Just some doorways and mechanical doodads that almost definitely served no function. Any paths out were broken so they were back to the stingray pretty quick.
"Navigating all this junk is a bit of a maze, huh?" Ceroba practically took the words out of his head, "Even unintentionally, monsters can't help but leave puzzles behind." If he was being honest, the puzzles they did intentionally make weren't that much better.
Off to the side and separated by acid, there was an island with a raised platform on it. After a quick ride on the stingray the group found a robot on it, dangling it's legs over the side and… drinking the pink goop. Through a really long silly straw.
*Slurp slurrrrp* "Ahhhh! Nothing like Steamworks Boba-Soup (TM) to fuel the engine! What? Don't act like you've never heard of it."
Every time he thought he had even a vague idea of what the goop actually was or what it was meant to do, he was immediately proven to know nothing about anything. Really, he should stop trying.
Clover was looking at the straw like they were having another one of their truly terrible ideas.
Thankfully, the bot took their interest as an excuse to ramble, "Did you know that humans also run on a liquid? It's called 'blood'. Apparently it doesn't taste any good, which is like, a total shame."
Mildly disturbing… How did it know that?
Whatever, as long as Clover wasn't trying to-
Clover pointed directly at the straw, making what they wanted clear. Goddamn it.
"I'd let you try this stuff but it's total poison to non-robots." Garrett sighed in relief, "How do I know that? I don't. I just wanna deter you from drain-"
"Okay cool talk no need to say anything else we're leaving now!!" Garrett shouted as he dragged Clover away. The last thing he needed was some bot giving them ideas.
"Yeah yeah, I'm going, I'm going…" Garrett grumbled before Ceroba got the chance to threaten him onto the thin metal bridge.
Clover had sent them down a long… alley way? Water… acid way? Whatever, they swam through some acid between two buildings and now they were at another platform.
Of course the only paths off the little platform they docked at were slim bridges made of thin metal. After all the other bridges like it he already crossed and the nonsense on the stingray he wasn't as worried about falling as he was before. He still went slow though.
He wiped more sweat off his neck once he was past it. He really hoped they'd get a break from the goop soon, at this point the heat was starting to bother him more than the potential death by boiling-
"Bam!"
Garrett startled at the sudden shout, eyes shooting up to see-
"It's ya boy, Mo!" Mo said as he slid in from the side, How did I get here? I got contacts, aight? Eyes all over the 'Ground."
Garrett actually was going to ask that. Guess he wasn't gonna get a real answer. Whatever, as long as he had some food and drink to sell he didn't really care. God he hoped he had something cold.
"Enough chit-chat though, it's business time! And this time I got not one, but two fantastic products for ya! One's an Underground staple, and the other's a brand spankin' new all original Mo special! As you know, I'm always scoutin' around for the next big thing, right?" He rattled off in his usual-
A small flame popped up on the top of his hat.
"Uh… Mo?"
"Right! So I was on my way here and spotted a buncha glowy plants on a wall." He continued enthusiastically, unaware, "First thought that sprung to mind? Taste them. And I'll tell ya what, the stuff hit me like WAM! Best cuisine you'll ever experience, truly."
"Hey, you got something…"
"I ain't done with the pitch yet, miss. This is important." Mo cut her off, much to her annoyance.
The flame suddenly flared up, growing bigger than the hat itself.
"Dude seriously-"
"Like I was sayin', plants? More like PLEASED!!!! I even molded them into recognizable food shapes for that visual appeal!" He said, not breaking pace as he casually tossed his flaming hat. Huh, guess he knew the whole time. Actually kinda impressive…
Garrett wasn't hearing the pitch at this point, more focused on the flame as Mo smothered it with his vest jacket only for that to catch fire as well. It was as big as him now…
Apparently giving up on putting it out, Mo kicked the flaming clothes behind him into the goop. Guess that solved that…
…
Was it a bad time to notice that Mo wasn't wearing pants? Had he never worn pants? He felt like he should've noticed earlier if he hadn't, but maybe he'd just seen his brown fur and assumed that was pants and not looked to closely. Was that… normal? Ceroba didn't seem bothered so-
"Never better, haha! Now, where's my stand?" He stepped aside and snapped his fingers, a colorful stand sliding into place-
Garrett jumped back as the stand suddenly burst into flame, being reduced to ash before he could even get a good look at it.
… Should he be concerned that could happen to them?
The little standing sign flopped over, punctuating the silence.
"I… uh… I have a few products left in my pocket!" Mo said a little desperately as he stepped behind what used to be his stand, "Oh! And I have this!" He reached into the ash and pulled out a cooler, "Here's what I got. Some white plant foods and a couple packs of genuine Nice Cream. 30G an item!"
Garrett's head perked up like a dog being called for dinner, "Did you say ice cream?"
They all licked away at their 'Nice Cream', which was just a popsicle with a wrapper that said nice stuff on the inside, simply happy to be slightly less hot on the inside. He couldn't say what flavor it was beyond being sweet, maybe a little too sweet, but that didn't really matter to him. It could be salmon flavored for all he cared, as long as it cooled him down he was happy.
They'd bought Mo out of the rest of his popsicles, hopefully it'd last the rest of the way through the Steamworks. Course between that and buying his weird plant foods they were broke again, but for once in his life Garrett really wasn't worried about that. Money seemed to come and go pretty easy down here.
Mo also assured him that the magic they were made with would make sure they wouldn't melt for a long, long while. As much as sceptical as he'd been about 'food made of magic' he couldn't deny it's merits.
"Y'know…" Mo started as he pocketed the change from his sales, "I don't usually carry these more… offical products. The Nice Cream, I mean. Cheaper to scrounge up something for free and sell that. Less risk too."
"Why the change?" Garrett said through a mouthfull of melted treat.
"You, actually."
Garrett blinked, "Hunh?"
"What you said back at the saloon, 'bout how what I'm really selling is convenience? Well I ran into the Nice Cream guy on the way here and thought, 'It's probably pretty hot in that old steam plant, if conveneince is the name of the game then having a way to cool down in there'd be a winner'. So I talked him into letting me buy some supply off him for cheap so I could sell it and uh, well you know how it ends." He rubbed the back of his neck, "I've been in a bit of financial trouble to be frank… But between you two emptying my inventory every time we crossed paths and this new business model, I can put that behind me. Heck, I made more off that Nice Cream than I did the plants, and that's with havin' to go back and pay him back for the pops. More legal too, and people won't come back with pitchforks and torches when they see my products aren't quite what I promised…"
Mo shuffled a little in place, his uncomfortable but earnest, "I got new prospects now. Might take a while to get people's trust back but… I think it'll be worth it. I ain't the down-to-earth type but uh… Thanks… Ya done good, kid."
Somewhere in the back of Garrett's brain he was annoyed at being called a kid, but…
He was speechless. He just had, no idea what to say. He didn't he mean to- He was just shooting the shit, running his mouth. He didn't do anything.
And now he was being thanked. Genuinely. Someone was thanking him. That didn't… happen.
He was, stuck. He knew he should say something, he wanted to say something, he just… couldn't.
Mo, either aware of his problem and was bailing him out or not, took that as his opportunity to leave, "Welp! I got a lotta work to do. Deals to make, hands to shake. Catch ya later!" He stepped back, summoning a stingray bot with a snap of his fingers, "Mo, out!" With that he stepped on the bot and rode off into the distance.
…
"Garrett? You okay?"
He only then noticed that Ceroba had put her hand on his shoulder, shaking him out of… whatever that was. "Y-yeah, it's nothing. I'm good."
"… You're blushing."
He touched his cheek without thinking and looked at his hand, as if he'd be able to see the blush on his hand. "I- that's uh- the heat. It's the heat. Doing that."
"… Okay, if you say so."
Thankfully the topic was dropped as they quickly finished off their popsicles, Ceroba being the only one to not wipe her hands on her clothes.
"Looks like this way's a dead end. Heading west might be best." She said before smiling to herself, "Huh. Accidental rhyme. Nice."
Garrett chuckled.
Then he started laughing. It bubbled up and pushed it's way out of his chest.
He couldn't stop it! The absurdity, it was just- It just hit him! All at once!
That morning he woke up early, made himself breakfast and put Clover's portion in the fridge for when they woke up and drove to work. His biggest concerns were stuff like taxes and gas money making sure the fridge was stocked. He was thinking about buying some wireless earbuds so he could more effectively pass the time while waiting for his shift to be over and couldn't pick between getting them new or risking it on some used or knockoff ones.
Now though? He was on an island in the middle of an acid lake in the depths of an abandoned steam based power plant (which was also some kind of lab or something??) full of killer and non-killer robots!! And that power plant was in a massive secret cave that somehow no one knew about that was FULL of MONSTERS that had a whole damn SOCIETY down here?!? And he was in this steam plant cause he was on his way to talk to THE KING OF MONSTERS to politely ask him to let him and his kid sibling live in his cave and not kill them and take their souls and use them to bring the apocalypse down on humanity? Cause humans have souls and those are like magical fusion reactors for some reason??? And MAGIC is REAL!?!?
"G-Garrett? Are you okay there? D-do you need help?" Ceroba asked, concern and maybe a little fear on her fox face. She had a fox face! Cause she's a fox!! How ridiculous is that!?! SHE HAD PAWS!!! She had paws and a snout and she congratulated herself on an accidental rhyme! She lived in a mansion in a desert in a cave underground that used to be a forest or something but dried up because of an ecological disaster caused by unearthing a giant rock that emits heat-
"Uh, Clover? Is he… okay? Is this normal?"
Garrett was now rolling on the ground griping his sides as he laughed uncontrollably. He was barely breathing between outbursts, and every time he seemed to be slowing down he'd look at something, be it the environment or you or Ceroba and start back up again.
You… said that you weren't sure. He'd never done this while laughing before, and he usually exhausted himself by now.
"O-oh…"
-who was part of the royal guard group that was hunting them, all for a plan that had no fucking chance of working in the first place!! And… And…
He panted, suddenly aware of himself as he came down from… that. Oh but he felt good though! That, whatever it was, had been building up for a while now. He'd gotten so used to just taking the weirdness as it came he almost didn't notice it anymore. Monsters and magic, battles and bullets… Ceroba's little smirk at her own rhyme was just so, human. Normal. And something about that normal-ness just made him think about how fucking absurd his situation was. But the absurd weirdness was normal now, wasn't it?
And now that it was out of his system he felt… good. Relived. Like laying down after a long day at work.
…
When did he start laying on the floor?
He stood up and dusted himself off before addressing the others, "Alright, I'm ready to go- whoa uh, you okay?"
Ceroba, who was holding Clover behind her protectively, stared at him in absolute disbelief, "I- you- Are we okay!?! What about you?! What was that?!"
He shrugged, "I feel great, never better. So we heading out or what?"
She blinked, then made a face while she considered if she wanted to pursue. "I… guess so."
"Great. So, west then?"
"You h-ave reached your destination-bzzt." The sting ray bot said as they stepped off.
Garrett gave the thing an appreciative nod while Ceroba thanked it, "Thanks for the help. Let's keep moving."
"If you need another r-ride, I'll be here……bzzt."
Before them was another building, though this one looked less industrial and more like an office building. It'd definitely seen better days, he couldn't see a single intact window.
"Well it's not great, but I guess it's not as worn down as the rest of this place so it's probably safer? Hey Clover- uh, Clover?"
Clover was, getting back on the sting ray?
"Uh, okay? I guess if that's what we're doing." Ceroba didn't seem to be questioning it.
They took the sting ray back to where they were before, docking at the empty. Garrett was… still at a loss for why they were there. They'd already seen what little there was there so… "Hey Clover, what uh, what are he doing back here?"
They didn't answer, just walking through an open doorway- oh! Was that always open? He felt like he would've remembered if it was but…
Whatever. He walked through the weirdly dark doorway into… uh…
The room had… it was… big. Maybe a little bigger than the outside implied was possible, but he wasn't really paying attention so he'd have to go back out and check. It was mostly empty, an open steel floor and vine covered steel walls. On the far wall were two large banners, faded red with black triangular symbols reminding him of mountains, flanking a massive mechanical door. In front of that were… alters? Four alters, three empty and one holding a golden statue of a flower. The one with the flower had a glowing light under it.
His brain jumped to 'cult sacrifice room' and he really wished it didn't.
Clover didn't seem phased in the slightest, just digging through their weird bottomless bag thing.
"Hey Ceroba, any guesses on what this place was-" He turned around, but she wasn't there, "-for… Uh, Ceroba?" She wasn't anywhere in the room with them, did she not follow them through? "Hey! Ceroba!!" He called back through the door, but… he couldn't see anything through it. It was completely dark even though he knew it was super bright outside cause of all the pink stuff.
And no Ceroba.
"Uh, hey Clover? I think we lost Ceroba… somehow… It was only a few steps-" He turned back to see Clover was putting a, golden pear on one of the alters. The others now also had golden things on them, a cactus and a steaming mug.
"What are you-"
Something clicked, the last light under the alters lit up. Lines of light flickered on as if completing a circuit, connecting the alters together.
"Clover?! What did you do!?"
He walked up next to them, another line now connecting the alters to the giant door.
Sounds of machinery, steam hissing and gears turning. Garrett's heart beat out of his chest as the two halves of the door separated, the metal grinding against the floor. Behind the door, nothing but darkness.
He grabbed the back of Clover's shirt, ready to run.
Out of the darkness, something was coming.
…
A tiny speck of white jumped out. It made a sound.
*ep*
"… What?"
The speck leapt at them, pulling them into an encounter.
"WHat?!"
Honestly more baffled than scared, Garrett sqinted at the speck. He could just barely make out the shape of, "A… frog???" The smallest frog he'd ever seen. He didn't think frogs could be that small. Well, he didn't think they could the size of the ones that freaked him out in the Ruins either so-
Actually, now that he could get a good look at it (kinda) it… was like the ones in the Ruins! He couldn't remember what they were called, but it looked like some kinda microscopic version of those things.
Clover waved at the thing. Well, they waved it it's general direction. Cause it was kinda hard to keep track of.
Garrett sighed. He got all worked up for nothing. Guess it's better than-
* C R O A K *
The earth shook.
The air grew heavy.
The tiny frog made it's way out as flickering lights beyond the door illuminated a silhouette.
It was massive.
Garrett couldn't move. He could barely breath. He should've been running but he just couldn't.
He knew. From the first moments he'd been in the Underground he knew, even if he was told otherwise.
HE KNEW THOSE FUCKING FROGS WERE DANGEROUS!!!
The behemoth could be seen clearly now, the environment itself changing to a pond with lily pads as if try to appease it's a new master.
* M A C R O C R O A K *
Attacks happened, he barely noticed. His head pounded and the sound of rushing blood was all he could hear. He didn't have the presence of mind to do anything more than mentally acknowledge it.
Attacks came and went. A road with cars driving by. After that, logs floated along a river and frogs leapt at them. Then they were in space, being shot at by some a star fighter. During each one Clover grabbed a small green frog. Was there no limits to this things power? Could it just do anything?
A grand musical performance precipitated a massive frog piloted robot. And then…
And then…
The behemoth stopped. It looked… scared? What could scare a creature, a being, as powerful as-
It stepped aside, something else was coming. It-
* M E G A C R O A K *
The sound alone nearly knocked him off his feet.
It was-
No.
It's form was too terrible to describe, to understand.
NO!
He stepped back- no, he didn't, he was falling. Falling backwards-
Something shook his shoulder.
"Clover? Garret? You two okay?" Ceroba asked, almost panicked.
He opened his eyes as if waking up, blinking at the harsh pink light of the Steamworks goop. He and Clover were laying on their backs on the ground, Ceroba looking down on them in concern.
What, happened?
"Did you faint or something? Hey, we can take a break soon, alright?"
They fainted. That's what happened. They fainted from the heat and had some kind of fever dream. That was it. "Y-yeah. We fainted. We just, gotta get out of the heat." They fainted, it wasn't real. There were no tiny frogs or giant frogs or-
It wasn't real.
He sat up, already feeling a little light headed. Probably from the heat. That made them faint. Both of them. At the same time.
It could happen.
The sound of an scavenging drew his attention to Clover who was, searching through an ornate chest. Covered in, gold accents.
He told himself it was always there.
They pulled an obscenely luxurious looking bandana, it's fabric so smooth that it almost looked like solid, polished gold. He swore he could even see reflections in it.
Clover looked at it for a moment, as if weighing their options.
They nodded, walking up to him and pulling the scarf he'd forgotten he had off his waist and wrapping the bandana around his neck. Instead of feeling like he was gonna overheat like with the scarf, he actually felt like he was being cooled down a little. Like the heat of the boiling acid couldn't reach him. Like nothing could.
…
He pulled his knees to his chest and wrapped his arms around them.
Gold statues and giant frogs and beings beyond comprehension.
Gold bandanas that cool you down.
He might have had his breakdown too early.
"Garrett? You sure you're okay?"
"Yeah. Just, need a second."
Ceroba didn't push and after a few moments he stood up, ready to follow Clover and leave this whole thing behind him.
Notes:
Frog notes in the frog comments.